george frideric handel - nicolas.sceaux.free.frnicolas.sceaux.free.fr/cesare/giuliocesare.pdf ·...
Embed Size (px)
TRANSCRIPT

George Frideric Handel
GIULIO CESARE
1724
From the Deutsche Händelgesellschaft EditionEdited by Frideric Chrysander
Copyright © 2001-2008 Nicolas Sceaux .Licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution 3.0 License

2

3
INDICE
5OUVERTURE
Atto Primo
Scena I
10Coro. Viva il nostre Alcide15CESARE. Aria. Presti omai l
�Egizia terra
Scena II
18Recit.
Scena III
20CESARE. Aria. Empio, dirò, tu sei, toglitiScena IV
24CORNELIA. Aria. Priva son d�ogni conforto, e pur speme
26SESTO. Aria. Svegliatevi nel core, furie d�un alma offesa
Scena V
30CLEOPATRA. Aria. Non disperar; chi sà? se al regnoScena VI
34TOLOMEO. Aria. L�empio, sleale, indegno vorria
Scena VII
37CESARE. Recit. Alma del gran Pompeo39CESARE. Aria. Non è si vago e bello il fior nel prato41CLEOPATRA. Aria. Tutto può donna vezzosa, s
�amorosa
Scena VIII
46CORNELIA. Arioso. Nel tuo seno, amico sasso49SESTO. Aria. Cara speme, questo core tu cominci a lusingar51CLEOPATRA. Aria. Tu la mia stella sei, amabile speranza
Scena IX
54CESARE. Aria. Va tacito e nascosto, quand� avido
Scena X
59Recit.
Scena XI
61ACHILLA. Aria. Tu sei il cor di questo core64SESTO.
CORNELIA.Duetto. Son nato a sospirar, e il dolce
Son nata a lagrimar, e il dolce
Atto Secondo
Scena I
67Recit.
Scena II
68SINFONIA.
73CLEOPATRA. Aria. V�adoro, pupille, saette d
�Amore
77CESARE. Aria. Se in fiorito ameno pratoScena III
84CORNELIA. Arioso. Deh, piangete, oh mesti lumiScena IV
86ACHILLA. Aria. Se a me non sei crudele, ogn�or
89TOLOMEO. Aria. Sì spietata, il tuo rigore svegliaScena V
91Recit.
Scena VI
92CORNELIA. Aria. Cessa omai di sospirare! non è sempre94SESTO. Aria. L
�angue offeso mai riposa
Scena VII
100CLEOPATRA. Aria. Venere bella, per un istante, dehScena VIII
104CESARE. Aria. Al lampo dell�armi quest
�alma guerriera
108CLEOPATRA. Recit. Che sento? oh Dio!109CLEOPATRA. Aria. Se pietà di me non senti, giusto ciel
Scena IX
113TOLOMEO. Arioso. Belle dee di questo coreScena X
115Recit.
Scena XI
117SESTO. Aria. L�aura che spira tiranno e fiero
Atto Terzo
Scena I
124ACHILLA. Aria. Dal fulgor di questa spadaScena II

4
126SINFONIA.
128TOLOMEO. Aria. Domerò la tua fierezza ch�il mio trono
Scena III
131CLEOPATRA. Aria. Piangerò la sorte mia, si crudeleScena IV
134CESARE. Recit. Dall� ondoso periglio salvo mi
136CESARE. Aria. Aure, deh, per pietà spirateScena V
142CESARE. Aria. Quel torrente che cade dal monteScena VI
145SESTO. Aria. La giustizia ha già sull�arco
Scena VII
148CLEOPATRA. Recit. Voi, che mie fide ancelle150CLEOPATRA. Aria. Da tempeste il legno infranto
Scena VIII
154Recit.
Scena IX
156CORNELIA. Aria. Non ha più che temere quest� alma
Scena Ultima
158SINFONIA.
165CLEOPATRA.CESARE.
Duetto. Caro! più amabile beltà mai nonBella! più amabile beltà mai non
169Coro. Ritorni omai nel nostro core

OUVERTURE
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�� ��
�
���
�
��� �
�
��
���������������
���� �
�
�
Viola.
Violino III.
Tutti Oboe,e Violino I.II.
Tutti Bassi.
�
���� � �
��
���
���
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� �� �
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
� �
� �� �
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�5
���
��� ��
�
��
�
�
�
� ���
� ���
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
� �
���
���
�
��
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��� ��
��
� ��� �
�
�
�� �
��
�
� �
�
�
� �
�� �
�
��
�
�
���
�
�� �
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��������
��
�
�
�
��
��
���
��
�
��
�1.
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
10
���
���
�
�
���
�
�
2.
���
� ���
��
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��� �
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
��
�
���
��
� ���
� �
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
� � ���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Violino I.II.
�
�
�
�
Viola.
�
�
�
�
�
Tutti Bassi.
�
�
��
�
��
� ���
��
Violino III.
�����������
�
Oboe I.II.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
����
Allegro.
����
�
�
�
��
�
��
����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�

GIULIO CESARE6
��
��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
���
���
���
� ���� ���
4
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
� �
� �
��
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� ��
���
�
� �
�
���
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ����
�������
����
���
��
��
� ��
��
�
�
� ���
��
���
�
���
��
7
��
��
����
��
�
�
���
���
���
� ���� ���
������
�
��
��
�
����
��
��
���
��
����
���
��
�
����
��
���
��
���
�
�
��
��� ���
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�� ��
�
��
�
�
��
����
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
���
���
��
���
���
�� �
�
�
���
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�� �
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
��10
���
����
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
� ���
� ���
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
� ��
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
���
��
���
���
���
unis.
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
� ��� �
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
�� �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
� ��
���� ��
��
�
���
�
�
�
� ����
�
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
���
13
���
���
���
��
�
��
���
��
�
�
�
�
� ���� ���
��
�
���
���
�
�
���
�
��
���
��
��
���
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
���
���
�
��� �
� �
��
��
�����
�
��
�
�
��
��
��

7OUVERTURE
�
���
��
��
��
�
��
� ��
��
���
��
��
�
���
��
���
��
���
��
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
��
��� �
��16
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
���
� ���� ���
� ��
��
���
�
�
��
� �
�
���
��
��
�
����
�
���
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
��
���
��
��
�
���
��
�
��
����
�
�
��
���
��
�
���
��
�
�
��
����
��
� ��
��
��
���
��
�
��
���
��
���
�
����
����
� ��
��
�
� ��
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
�
���
�
�
� ��
�� ��
�
19
���
���
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ���� ���
���
���
� ��
��
��
�
����
�
�
�
��
�����
�
� � �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
��� �
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�� ���
�
�
� �
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
���
�
�
�� �
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
� �
�
��
���
�����
���
�
� �
22
���
���
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
���
� ���� ���
�
���
��
��
�
�
��
�
����
�
��
��
��
��
�
� �
�
���
���
�
�
������
���
�
�
����
��
����
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
�
��
���
��
��
����
��
�
��
���
��
�����
��
��
�
��
��
����
���
�
��
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
���
�
�
�
25
���
���
�����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� ���� ���
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
���� �
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
�� �
��

GIULIO CESARE8
�
��
������
� �
������
�����
���
���
�
�
�
�����
����
�
�����
����
������
��� �
����
�
���
���
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
�� ������
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
���28
��������
��
����
��
��
��
���
������
�
�
������
� �
��
�� ���
��
�
�
�����
����
����
������
���
���� �
���
��
���
� �
�������
��
��
�unis.
�
������
����
������
����
������
������
����
�
� �
�
��
���
�
���� �
�
�
�
����
����
���
��
�
��� �
�����
��
���
�
��
�
����
�
���
�� ����
31
�����
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
���
� ���
� ���
�����
�
�����
�
��
�
����
����
���
��� ��
��
�
�
� �
� �
�
��
�
� �
� �
��
��
��
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
��
��
� �
���
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
����
���
�
���
���
�
��
���
��
�
�
�� ��
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�������
�� �
���
�����
����
�
�����
�
��
��
� �
��
�
�����
��
�
����
���
�����
��
�����
�
�
�
���
���
���34
��������
�
�����
�
����
������
������
����
��
�
��
���
���
��
�����
��
� ���
��
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
���� �
��
�����
��
�
����
�
����
���
���
��
���
�
�
���
��
��
�
���������
��
��
����
�
���
�����
�
��
� ���
�� �
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
����
����
��
�
��
���
���
��
�
�
�����
���
��
��
��
��
��
�
�����
�
����
��
��
��
��
�
��
���
��
��
�
�����
����
����
� �
������
�
�
�
���
���37
��������
���
�
���
�
����
�����
�
�����
��
�����
����
���
��
������� ��
����� �
��
�
�
� ��
���
�
���
��
��unis.
�����
�
���
�
����
���
�
�
����
��
���
��
��
��
�
�
���
�
���
��
�
���
�
��
�
����
��
� �����
�
�����
���
�
��
��
��
��
���
��
� ��
��

9OUVERTURE
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
���41
����
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
� ��
�
� � �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�unis. �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
44
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
���
� ���
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
� � � �
�
����
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
��
��
� �� �
�
�

ATTO PRIMO
SCENA I
Campagna d�Egitto con antico ponte sopra un ramo del Nilo.
GIULIO CESARE e CURIO che passano il ponte con seguito.
CORO.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Tutti Bassi.
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
Corno I.II. in A.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� �
Violino I.II.Oboe I.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Violino III.Oboe II.
�
�
�
�
�
�
Viola.
�
�
�
�
Corno III.IV.in D.
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ���43
� ��� 43
� ���43
���43
�
�
�
�� �� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���43
���43
���43
�
43
���43
43
Non troppo allegro.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

11ATTO PRIMO, SCENA I.
���
�
��
�
�
����
�
�
�����
������
���
�
���
7
�����
��
��������
� �
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
���
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
��
��
����
�
��
�
�
�
�� �
�
��
��
����
��
���
��
�
�� � � ����
� �
�
��� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
� �
�
��
���
��
�
�
��� ��
���
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�� Vi Vi Vi
�
�
Vi
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�������
�
��
���
�
�
�
������
���
�va
�va
����
����
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�va
�va
�va,
�va,
�
��
������
�
�
�va,
�va,
��
��
� �
vi
vi
vi
� ��
vi
��
�
�
�
�
����
���
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
���
����
�
� �� �
�
14
�
�
���
�������
� ���
�
������
� ���

GIULIO CESARE12
�
�
�
�
�
��
go
go
go
go
�
���
����
��
�
�
�
�
ci
ci
ci
ci
� �
�de!
�de!
�de!
�de!
��������
�
�
�
�
�������
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�����
���
���
��
����
�����
�
��
�
��
�
����
�
��
���
da,
�
���
�da,
�da,
�da,
�����
�
��������
��
��
��
�
� �� �
�
�
���� ���
�������
�
����
21
���
��
� ��
����
���
��
no
�
�
�
��
�
�
no
no
��
�
��
�
� �
�no
�
�
����
���
�
� �����
���
�
il
�il���� ���
��
� �
il
�il�
��
��
�� �
stro Al
�stro Al
�stro Al
�stro Al
�
����
��
�
��
��
�
���
�
�
�
� �� �
�
���
��
�
���
�
��
dì!
dì!
��
�dì!
dì!
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
���
�����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�sto
�sto
�sto
�sto
���
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�O
�O�O
��
�
O
��
��
������
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �gni
�gni
�gni
�gni
��
����
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
���
go
go
go
go
�
����
����
����
����
���
28
���
�������
��
�
�
�
�
���
���
��
�da,
�da,
�da,
�da,
���
�����
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�Ni
Ni
Ni
Ni
�
���
�
que
que
� �
� ��
que
�que
�
��
�����
�
�
�lo in
�lo in
�lo in
�lo in
�
�
�
��
go
�go
� �
�
���
�
�
da il
�da il
�da il
�da il
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
go
�go
�

13ATTO PRIMO, SCENA I.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
fan
�
� �
�
fan
fan
�fan
gni af
�gni af
�gni af
�gni af
���
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
����
���
����
�
� �
�
��
�
o o o�o
�de,
�de,
�de,
�de,
���
�����
�
�
�
�spa
spa
spa
spa
��
� ���
�
�� �
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�no
�������
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�già
�già
�già
�già
������
�
�no
�no
�no
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�����
��� ��
��
�
��� �
�
��
����
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�gia
�gia
�gia
�gia
�
���
��
��
spiag
spiag
spiag
spiag
��
�
36
�
�
�
� �
���
���
�
�per
�per
�per
�per
����
������
�
���
�
ri
ri
ri
�ri
�
�lui
�lui
�lui
�lui
��
���
��
��
��
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
� ���
�
���
��
�
�
��������
���
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��
�
�
�
spiag
spiag
�spiag
�gia
�gia
�gia
�gia
�
���
� �����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�� ��
�
�
�������
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
� ��
��
rì;
�
�
���
������
�rì;
rì;
rì;
���
����
����
44
��������
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
� �
��
o
�o
�o
�o�
��
��
spiag
� �� �
gni
�gni
�gni
�gni
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
����
�
�
���
�
���
��

GIULIO CESARE14
��
��
��
��
�rì.
rì.
rì.
rì.
���
����
�
spa
�
�
�
��
��
�
���
��
�già
�già
�già
�già
�
��
�spa
�spa
spa
��
�
���
�
���� ���
��
����
����
���
�������
���
����
����
�
������
51
�
�
������
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
per�per�
per��
per�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
� �
������
�
�
�
o
o o�o� �
�
���
�
�
�
de,
�de,
�de,
�de,
�
�
��
lui
�
�
���
lui
�lui
�lui
���� ��
ri
����
�
��
ri
ri
ri
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
���
fan
fan
��
�������
�
�
��
�no
�no
�no
�no
���
�����
�
�
�
�
���
fan
fan
� �
��
�
-
�
gni af
�gni af
�gni af
�gni af
���
�
�
��
���
��
��
��
���
���
���
��
��� ��
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
���
���
58 �
�����������
����
���
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��������
�� �
�
��
�
��
�� �
�
���
����
��
���
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
��
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�����
�
�� �
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
������
��
�
���
� �
�� � �
�� �
��
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
���
�
��� �
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
�� � �
���
���������
�
���
� ���
�
�

15ATTO PRIMO, SCENA I.
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
���
�
�
�
� ���
�
���
�
� �� � �� �� �� �
�
��
�
�� �Allegro.
�� �
Bassi.
CESARE.�
Viola.
�
�
�
� ��
��
�
���
�
� �
��
�
�
��
�
��
� �
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
� ����
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
���
�
Tutti.
�
��
�
staccato.
�
�
� �
�
��
�� �
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
� ��
��
���
�
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
5
�� ��� �� ��
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
� ���
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�ma
��
p���
���
�
��
���
� Pre
�
� �
� �sti o
�
��i
�
�
��
�
��
���
��
�
�
���
�
�
����
�
��
�
��
�
���le� �
�
�sue
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�vin
��
�
�me al
�
���
pal�
� �
��
��
10
��
��� �� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �� �
���
�
�ra,�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
ter
� �
� ��
�
�le
�
�
���
� � �
zia
�
� �
�l�E �
�
��
�
�gi
�
���
�
�
��
�
�sue��
�gi
� �pal�
�
��
�
�
�ci
�
��
��l�E
�zia
�
�
��
��
ter��
��
�
� �tor,
�
��
��
��
�ra,�
��
�
� �sue
�
���me,��
��
�le
�
�
����
pal
��
��
�
��
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
14
��
��� ��
�
�
�
�sue
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
��
�
�me,
�
�
�
���
�
���
�
����le
�
�
���
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��

GIULIO CESARE16
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�zia
�
�ter
�
�l�E�
�
��
�gi
�
� �
�
����
�
�
��
�ra
�
18
��
��� ��
me,�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��� �
sue
��
� �
�
��
��le
�
��
��
���
�
����
pal
�
�f
��
tor,�f
� �
�ci
�
�
�
��
�
�
���� �
��
����
�
��
�pal
�
�
����
vin
�
�
�
�me al
�
�
����i
�
�p
���
ma
�
�
��
�
�
��
�pre
��
�
��
�
����
sti o
�
�
��
���
��
� ���
��
�����
�
��
��
��
�
�f
��
��f
�
��
�me,�
23
��
��� ��
��
�ci�
�
�
�
��
� ��
� �sue�
�
�����le�p
��
��
�vin�
�
���
pal�� �
me al
� ��
�
��
��pal
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
���
�
��
�sue
�
��
�
��
�
�le�
���
��
���
��
��
�
�
��
���
��
��
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
� ��
��
���
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�� ��
� ���
27
�� ��� � �
�
�
��
��
��
��
� ��
�
�
� ���
��
��
�pal
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�tor,� �
�
�
�
�
��
�sue
�
��
�
��
�le�
� ��
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
��
��
�� �
�
�
���
�� l
�Epre
��
��
�� ��sti o
�
mai
���
�
���
�
���
�
��
��� �� ��
� ��
���
�
30
�
�
�zia
�
ter
����gi
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
� �p�p�
��
�
�sue
�
�
��
��pal
��le
���
��
�f
���
��
�
��
�
�
��f
�
�me,
�
�
�
�ci
�
���
�
���
�tor,
�
�
��
�me al�
�
��
�vin�
�
��
�
�

17ATTO PRIMO, SCENA I.
��
�
�
���
��
� �
�
� �
���
��
���
�
���
�
�� ��� �� ��
� ��
���
�
34�
�
� �
���
��
���
�
���
�
���
��
���
�
���
��
�ra
� �
����le
�
���
���
pal
���
� �sue
�
���
���
���
�
� �
�
� �� �
����
�
���
�
���
�
��
��
mai�
� �sti o
� �
��
��
�
�
���
�
� ��
��
pre
�
�
���
�
38
�� ��� �� �� �
�sue
�
� ��� �
zia
��l�E
�
��
��gi
��ra
�
����le
�
����
ter
�
�
��
�
���
�
���
�
� ���
��
���
�
���
�
�
�
��
�����
���
�
���
�
�
��
��
���
�
��
�
me,�
���
���
��
���
�
�
���
pal�
�sue
��� �
me al
�
��
�
�
�
����
��
�
�
�
�����le
�
�
��
�
��� �� ��
� ��
�
�
�
42
���
�
� �ci
�
�
�p
��
����
vin
�
�
��
�
tor;
�
�
�� �� � �
�
����
�
�
��
��
�me al
�
���
�vin
�
����
pal
�
�
���tor,
�
� �ci
�
�
��
����
pal�
��le
�� �
sue
�me,
�
�
�f
�
���
�� � �
�
�
� �
��
� �
�����
�
�
�
�
��
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
��� �� ��
� ��
�
�
46
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
�me al
� �vin
� �
�f
��
tor!��
�
�
�� �ci
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�pal
��le�
� �sue�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
����

GIULIO CESARE18
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
���
�
��
��
�
� � �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��� ��
51
��
���
� �
�
�
��
��
���
�
� ���
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
�
��
��
� �
��
��
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��re
��cor
�� �for�� �
rin
��per
��o
�
�
� �ri
��van
��in
��
��
� �lo
��rier
��
�
�
�zar
� �guer
��suoi
��de
��
�ven
��re
�sa
�Ce
�ne,
�� �� �ede,
� ����rio,
��CESARE �
�Cu fit
��scon
��già
��
�pe
��Pom
��to
����
vi
��e
�se;
��
�vin
le
��nir
��ve
� � ��
tra
����
�pun
� �pre
��a
��to,
��ne?
��
��
6
�ver
��me.
� �
vie
��
sen
��noi
���lo
�
�
�
stuo
� �
� Rè.
�� �to al
���d
�E
�git
�� �Mà
� �chi
��ge
��giun
� �po ap
��tem
��sti a
��
quì,
��Tu
�CURIO
�gnor,
��Si
�
SCENA II
CORNELIA, SESTO, e detti.
Ce
� ��te?
�
�
�sor
�
re,
��sa
�� ��ne
��del
� �� �con
��l�al
��o
� �ber
��li
��la
��
�
��de.
��
ta
��
que�a
� � �tem
�� �sta un
��ta
�pe
�
�mi
� �po
�crai
��
��sa
�� ���co Pom
�
��
Oh
�CURIO� �lia.
�
��te!
� ��
sor
��sta è
�CESARE
Que
� �ne
��Cor
�
� �di
��i
� �
�re
���vi
���
gli
��co han
���a.
�
�
�De
��
be al
���grand
���
�
�do
��ed
��gno,
���
che
�è
��gi
��og
��Te
��è leg
� ����
so il
6
� �ge
� �lor
��gnor,
�
�
�già
�� ��ma
� ���tu
� �pon
���or
�
�del
�Ro
��Si
�CORNELIA
�
�ger
�
��gran
��di,
�de
���me
�
�
CESARE
�
��che
�� �re
��sa
� � �Da
�CORNELIA
� �lia?
��
�
�ce
��pa
��ta
�al
��ni,
��pio
� �
�
�
� �Cor
�
�
�Da
�Ce
�
��Sci
� ��
�chie
�
��ne
�
�
11 � �
�
�ciel,
�Gio
�� ��sa
��
do.
��mon
�� �il
��re
�� �go
��re
��ve
� ��all
��� �
�42
Ce
��
�
li il

19ATTO PRIMO, SCENA III.
�Vir
� � ��
gran
��de
���tù
�
de
��la
��zio al
�
��stra!
� �
fe
��
le of
��nar
��
�
��se;
�
per
�� �è il
��di
�do
���
SESTO
Do
���mi!
�
�
�sta
��l�a
�� �na
�
�
�16
�
�ar
�
��
��co,
��
fian
��zio al
o
��
tem
��al
� ��o
��pio,
�
�o,
��
pe
��Pom
�
Ce
�� ��di
�ga
�
� ven
� �sti
���
�
�dor
��l�ar
��
brac
��re ab
��
sa
�
�re
��e
��ci,
�Mar
� ����to;
�
�stin
�� �ci
���
te e
��
��� �il
�re��
to
�ci
��
�
�
�to.
�vin
�tor ��
vin
�sia
��� �vin
��del
21
SCENA III
ACHILLA con stuolo di Egizii che partano aurei bacili, e detti.
so,
�do può
�
�
�� � �
6
�re
�ACHILLA ��
po
��ri
�� �no
��
�� �e in
��
�
�un
� ��to
�quan
�
�da
��per
�ec
���e,
� �gia
�lo
� � � � ���
tuo
�
�
� �le
� ��Reg
�
�To
�so e
���
ta
�bu
��ro
� ��cel
��go,ger
tri
�La� �
rio
� � ��� � ��
�
�al
�fre in
�t�of
��o
���
�gra
�
�
�5 ��da.
��fre
�of
� �sa
�Ce
���re
���mal
�al
�
�
�gal
�
��� ��lo
��me
���
tro
�� ACHILLA
� dono.
��a
�
��
ad
�� �
cheCiò
�ti im
�
�
� �re ag
���o
� �l�I
��ta
�
�
��Ac
�ciò
�� � �CESARE
��rar
� ��liaTo
��di
�����
di
��de
� �tuo
��di
���� gno
� �sta
��
�se al
�mi
�ba
��gal
� ��
tro
�re
���
�
�fre al
��of
��stad
�a
� � �� ����
�e
� �� �gran
�del
�sta
� � ��
pe
����Pom
�sua
�que
� � �
�pa
� � �� � �
�noo
�� �
�te
�ri,
� ��
ba
��per
��pe
��in
� ��
de su
���10
�
�fe
�
�
��mio
� � �
�
� �
�
veg
��che
��o!
��� �gio?
�
�
�con
���
�
�
� �
���Ohmi
���che
� �sor
�
���
CESARE
Giu
� �te!
�(Uno degli Egizii svela ilbacile, sopra il squale siail capo tronco di Pompeo.)
�
�
� �lio,
�
�� �Ahi
�� �sa!
�pie
CORNELIA
te
��
� � ��
las
24
���de.
� �Di
�SESTO
��so
��ri?
��
�
�15
�ro!
�
�
�
�
� �ro....
�
�
����
�
�
me
�� �io
�lo
� ai
��(Si sviene.)
� �
20 � sù
��por
��
�bar
�ar
� �che
�
� �
�� �lia,
�
tor!
�ne
�
�
� � ��
�
�Cu
di
�Grand
�� ��(Cesare piange.)
Cor
CURIO �
�
�
CESARE
� �
��mo
� � �girio,
��io
� �� ��
man
�dir!
�� �CORNELIA
To
� �co,
��o,
�ba
��ro
� �� �atra
� �ta
��

GIULIO CESARE20
Oh
�Oh
�Pom
�bel
�
�
�tà!
��
�
�
scor
� ��
dre!
� ��go?
��
che
�25
��
che
��ne
�Cor
��
��
���
�
�gue!
� �
�mio
�
�sta è
��
lan
�(Que
� � ����
il
�vol
�ACHILLA�� �to!)
�bel
���
le!
�
� �
�sanChe
��
lia?
� ��e
�CURIO
�� �SESTO
Pa
�so
�stel
�
� �gue?
��� �le
��
ce ne
��� �� ��ce!
��� �
su
� �stre,
��na
�� �
ba
�--o!
� �ser
��dar
�
�
30
�bil
��a
��
�suo
�� �al
�ur
�si
���to
�re il
���mia
�CESARE
��
ge no
�o!
��si
�ni
� �
+4
��Per
���me
��
�tri
�� � ���
��bli
��
pe
�
2
lu
�
�Di
� � ��
�Oh
�
�
��ne,
te
��
�
� �be
ACHILLA� �la
��� �
o
� �di
���
Oh
�
�
34
�pre re
��
�
�tuo si
�� �gno
�Al
��ti,
� �
�� �
de���
CESARE
��
gi,
�
�di
�,
��� �E
�
�
� �sian
�par
� �di
�
tu
vo
��in
��re
���i!
� �ti!
�
6
�� �che
�� De
��schio. l
�o
��
lon,
�fel
� �Rè
��sem�
pre e
��
�
�è
�
�
39 ��
� �sem
� ��pio.
��
�
�pio.
��em
� � �ACHILLA
�Ce
� �
�
�
��non
��Che
�SESTO
�chi è un
��chi è
���son
� �Rè,
� �na
�mal,
� � �sa
�
�
��fre
�re,
�
�veg
�
�
�
�
�gia.
��� �tra
��a
� ��
si
�tar
��mon
�
�43
��
�
�
CESARE
�
�
��
�al
rò
��ver
� ����re....
�
�� l�i
� �ne!
�� �Van
� �
�so
��ch
�og
� �le
�
� reg
�pria
���la
�� �gi il
���gia
��
�
�
�
�� �� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
CESARE.
Bassi.
�
�
Tutti (Violini.)
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�����
�
�
�������
Allegro.
�
� �
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�� �
�
��
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��4
�������
��� �
�� �
��
�
� ��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
���

21ATTO PRIMO, SCENA III.
��
Em
� �rò,
��di
��pio,
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
����
������
7 ��
�
���sei,
��tu
�����
���
����
�
��������
�
�
�
����
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� ��
del
�
�cru�
�
�tà,
�
���
��tut
�
�� ��
to
�
��
����
������
11 ��
� �
���
���
��
��
��
�
��
�sei
��
�tut
��
glioc
��ti a
��gli
��
�to
� �
�miei,
��
�chi
��
�
����
���sei
���
�
�cru
���to
��
�tà,
�
�
��
�del
�
� ����
��
��
����
�
��
�
�
������
14 ��
�
��
��� ��
�
�� ��sei
�to
��
� ����� �
�
���
���tut�
��
�
��
�
���� ���
���� �
�
��
���
��
��
��
�del
��
�
� ��
� �
cru�
� �
�
�
�
�
����
���
���17
�
�
�
� �
�
��� ����
�
�
� �
� �
�
� � �
�
� �� �
�
� �
��
��f
�
�tà;
� �
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�miei,
�
��
�
� �
���� � �ti a
�
�
�
�chi
� �
�sei
��
��
pio,
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�����
���
���20
��
�
�
�
��
�
gli
� � �
to
�
�
� �
sei,
�
�6
� �
di
�
�
��
rò,
�
�
�
�
tu
�
��
�
glioc
�
�
em
� �
� �� � �
��
sei,
�
�
� � �
�
�
di
�
�
�rò,
�
� ��tu
�
pio,
�
��� � �
��
em
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�� �
���
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
�tut
� ��
�
�
��
23
��� ���� ���
�
�
�
�
��� �
�
��
�
�
��
�� � �
��
�
���
��� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
��
��
��
�
�
��
cru
� �del
��
� �
��to�
� ���
��
� �
����
�
�
�
�
�tà,
�
��

GIULIO CESARE22
�
�
�� �� ��� �
�
��
� � �
�
�
��
��
����
������
26�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
� ��
del
��
�
�
�
�tà;
�
�to
����
sei
�
�
� �����
� �� �
��
tut� �
��
� �
�
� �
�
cru
�
�
�to
��
� �gli
���
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��� ��
em
�
�mi
��
�� �
��
ei,
��
29
��� ���
� ����� �
rò,
�
�
�
�
�
�tu�
��
��
�
����
�em
�
�di
��
pio,� sei,
�
�
�
�
�
�
gli co
��
di
����
�
��� �
� �
���
�
�
sei, chi
��
�rò,
�
�
�
�
��
�tu
�� �
��
�
�
�
pio,
�
sei
�
��
��ti a
��
�
�� �
�
��
�� � ���
�
�
� �� �
��
� � � �������
������
32
�tut
�
��
�
� � � �
�
��
�
� �
���
�
�to�
��
�
� tà,
�cru
�
��
�� ���
�
�
�� �
del
�
� ��� �� � �� �
� �� �
���
��
� ��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�cru
�
��� �
�
�
�
�
����
���
���35
tà.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
tut
��
��
�
� ��
�
��sei
�
� �
�
�tà,
�
�� �
�
del
�
��
�
�
��
�
sei
�
�
�
�
tut
��
� ��
�cru
��
del
�to
�� ��
�
��
�
�to
�
�� �
�� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
��������
���39 �
�
���
�
�Fine.
�
�f
��
����
�
� ��
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� � ��
�
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
�� �
��
� ���
�
��
�
� �
�
ri
�
� �
è
�da
� ��
���� �
è
���
��
������
������
43
�Rè
�
�
��
� �
�
� �gor,
��
�
�Non cor,
�
�quel
���
���� �
�si al
��
�
�
do �
�
�
��na
��
da
��
�
�quel
�
Rè
�che
� �
�non
�
�che
���
�
�
�
�
�cor,
�� �
�

23ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IV.
�� ��
�
�
�
��
�non�
� �
�ha
�
che in
��
gor,ri
���
��si al
��
�ha
�
�
46
��� ���� ���
�
�pie
��
non
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
��tà,
�
� ���
�
��
���
��
� tà,
�
�
��
��
na�
�
�� �
�sen
��
�
� �sen
� �
�
����
��
��
che in
�
�
�
�����
� � �� � �
do
�� ��
���
�
�� �
pie
�
��
è
�� �
�Rè
��
da
��
���
ha
� �
�
�tà,
�
��
�
����
������
49
�non
�
�
� ���
�
� �
��
��sen
�
�che in
���che
�
��
�
�quel
�
�non
��
�
��
� �
�pie
� �
�
��
��
��
��� ��
�cor,
�����
��
�
�
� ��
����
��� �
���
�gor,
�
��
��
�do
��
tà,
���
���
����
�
ri
��
��
��
����
������
52
�
�� ��
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
��
�� �
�
� � ����
�che in
�si al
�ha
���
non
�
�sen
���
na pie
��
� ����
���
�
������
�
� �
��
��� ��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�che in
���
Da Capo.
����
�������
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
55
�����
�
�pie
��ha
���
�����
�
�
�
� �
�non
�sen
���
���� � � ���
tà.
���
SCENA IV
CURIO, SESTO, e CORNELIA, che ritorna in se.
tol
��ah!
��vo
� ��ga
�� �
+42
�
cor
��an
��ed
�� �
6
vi
�
��
�� �il
��ro
�
�
� ��o
��cia
��da ac
��ci
��mi
�CURIO
SESTO
�Ma
��
se.
��Già
� �na in
��tor
� �quest
��
6
�ste
��Oh
�CORNELIA
� �le!
�
�
� ��dre!
��
�lia!
��ne
��Cor
�CURIO�
� �vi ilne
��le
� ��ro.
��
fer
���in
��gue
� �
quel
�
�
�6
�t�a
��cor
�
�
�
�Cu
� ��che an
���rio,
�l�al
�
cor,
� CURIO
Fer
� �(Vuol rapire la spada dalfianco di Sesto per isvenarsi,e Curio la frastorna.)
�
�
�� ��dal
�
sen.
�ma
� �tin
�
�ti
��ten
�
san
��di
��ger
��ma!
�� �
van
��in
�

GIULIO CESARE24
�sua
� �la
��con
�
�
�
�da.
��spa
���se
��a,
� �t�ag
�� �pour
�
�
�11 ��
�
�
�
CORNELIA
� �
6
�
�
te?
��sa a
��Spo
�� �ti
���di
��da,
�
�sa
�
prà
��e
��
�gra
� �ti
��sa
��spo
�� �
�
si
��de
�� �ven
� �car
�ra,
�� �
�
do
�
�bor
�
�se
��lia,
� �CURIO� �
sei?
�
�
�� �ne
�� �Cor
�
�
16 � �a
��tuo
��
�
vo
��m
�in
���ri,
��al
��rò
�� �le
��
ti
���CORNELIA
Am
� ��
Tu
�SESTO
�sei!
��mu
�CUR.
Sì.
� �m
�ab
��tan
��e
���o,
� � �
�
�
di
�� �to ar
�
�mi
��ne
� �pe
�� �Pom
�� �co a
�
a
��mar
� �(parte.)
ti.
�� ��non
��di
�
�
�20�
�
SESTO
Ma
�
�
�
��
��dre!
��� �per
��� �le
��mo
��non
�
�
spe
� �
�
sol
���to;
�� �que
�rà
��re
� �
�
cor
�sto
���
�
star
� �giu
��ti,
�
� �
spo
��ro
�
io
���so,
��
sen
��tu
� �ca
��za il
�
�
24 � ��dre?
�
�
�
�
�sen
� � �
�
pa
�� �za il
�SESTO
��e!
��
che
��Or
�CORNELIA
Vi
� �
mi
�� �re
��sce
�
�
�sa
��Ce
� �dre,
�
�
�
squa
��ree
��
rem
��fa
� � �
le
��trà
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�con
�for
�
�gni
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�va
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Pri
��
�
�
�
� �d
�o
��
�
�
�
�
�
�son
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
me
�
�
�
Traversa.
�mo
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�Bassi.
CORNELIA.
�
�Viola.
Violino II.
Violino I.
�
di
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�to,
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
pur
��
�
�spe
��
�
e
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
83
�
�
� �ri
�
�
Largo.
��
83
�
� �
�
�
non
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
v�è,
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
re
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
me
�
��
per
�
�
�
�� 83
�
83
��
�83
�
�
�
�
�
��
me
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
se ra
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�83
�
�
��

25ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IV.
non
�
�
�
�� �
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�mo
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�rir
�� �
�
���
�
�
se
�
�
�
�
�ra
�
��
�
�
13
��
��
���
��
�
�
�
�� �
���
��� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�nò,
�
mi�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�to,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�pri
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�dó
��
�
� �
��
�
�
� �gni me
�
per
�
�
�
�
�
��
conva
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
son
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
for
��
�
�
v�è,
��
��
pur
�
�
�e
�
�
��
� �
�vè,
�
�
�
��
me
�
�
�
�
�
���
�di
�
�
��
�
�
�
�spe
�
��
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�non
�
�
�
���
� ��
�per
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
me
�
�� �
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�per
�
�
��
��
��
��28
�
�
�
� �non
�
�
���
� �
�
�
�
�
���
���
���
��
ra
�
�
�
��
� �
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
me
��
��
�mi
���
��
�
����
�
�
v�è.
�
�
�
� �
�
�
ra
�
�
�
�
v�è,
�
�
�
��se
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
non
��
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
se
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�nò,
��
�non
���
�
�
��
�
� �
v�è,
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
��
�mi
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
� �
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�co
�� �
���
�
��
�
già
�
��
stan
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�fri
��
�
�
��
� �
�� �
�
�re,sof
���
�
��
�
�
di
�
�
�� �
�
�
�sor
��
to,
�
���
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�ne as
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
���
��
��
��43
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�mio
�
�
�
�mo
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�cor,
� �
���
� �
�
�
�
���
�� �
Fine.
è
��
�
�
Il
� �
rir
�
�
pe
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
� ��
��
�
�da
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�nie
�
��
si
�
��
�
��
mo
��
�
e
�
�� �
rir
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
��
� �
�
��
���
��
e
���
�
�
��
��
me,
��
�
��
ga a
��

GIULIO CESARE26
�
�
�
�e
�ga a
���
� ��
�����
��
��
��
���
���
57
�� ��
Da Capo.
�si
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�rir
�
mo
��� ��
e
�mo
�
��
me,
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�nie
��
��
nie
�
���� �
�� �
�rir
�
�
��
�
�
�me,
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
�nie
���
��
�
�
�� �
�
��
��
��
� �
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�si
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
nie
�
�
�
�
�me,
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ga a
��
�
��
��
��
�me.
��si
� ���
�
�
�
� �
��
mo
� �
� �� ��
ga a
��
��
�
��
�rir
��
�
����
�
��
���
� �
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�e
��
�
ga a
�
�
� �si
�
�
�
�
di
�� �car
�� �il
� �di� �
ven
�
�
�
�
� �pa
�
��si
��dre;
�� �la� �
men
� �è
��ti;
�SESTO.�
Va
�
� �no i
��so
�� �ni
� �oh
��
Se
mai
��sto, o
���
tem
� �po,
�
��no
� �in
�� �da un
��sa
�
�
�
ran
�� �ti
�
�
4
� �
��
�
�� �ri
��van
�
��
�sa.
�� �po
l�a
��� �ta
� � ��gli al
�� ��
sve
� �det
��ven
��la
��
che of
��sa,
� � fe
�� �ne
��ma
��ni
�
�� to
�� �ghit
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
����
��
����
��� � �
��� � ��� � ��� ��
�
�
Violino I.
Violino II.
�
�SESTO.
Bassi.
���
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
te
���
�p
��
Sve
���
glia
���
���co�
���vi
���
nel
�p
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
5
��� ��� ���
� ��� �
���
ma of
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���fu�
�
���
re, rie
��
���
d�un
���al
���
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
�� �
�
�
���
�
����
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
��
��
��
��
�
��
�
���
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
� �
��
��

27ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IV.
�� �
����
sve�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
��
�te
�
��
�vi,
��
det�
��
�
���
ta!
��
���
spra� ven
�
� ��
�� �
�
9
��� ��� ���
���vi
�
�
�
�
�� ���
��
��
�� � �
���
�glia
�
��
�
��
���
sve
�
�
�
��
��
���
�te
�
�
��
�glia
� ��
�
�tra
��
�
�
�
��
�
�nel
�
�
���
��� �
��
�
���
tor�
���
���
���di
� �
�
����a���
fe
�
�
���
sa,
�
�
�
��
a
�
� ���
far
�
���d
�un
�
�
���
� �
���as
�
� ��
�
�
��
�ta,
��
pra
�
���
ven�
��
�det�
���
���
tra��
���d
�un
�
���
tor�
��
� �
13
��� ��� ��� �
��
�vi,
��
�
�
�
�� ���
��
��
�
��
��
��
�te
���
sve
��
��
��
� �ma of�
��
�
��
��
�
� ���
���di
�glia
�fard
�un
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
���
�
�
��
���fe�
���a��
�
��
sa,
�
�
��
co�
�
��
��
��
����
���
��
���fu�
���
rie�
���al�
�re,
�
���
��
co
�
��
�
��
���
nel
��
��
��
���
re,
���
��
���
��
���
glia�
���vi
�
te
�
���
17
��� ��� ���� ���
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
���al
�
����fu�
��
rie
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
���
glia
�
��
���
sve�
��
�
�
�
�
ma of
���
�
���
d�un
����
�
�
��
��
��
��
��
��
���
sve��
��
�
�
��
�vi,
��
��
��
�te
�����
��
��
��
�
����
��
d�un
�
���
rie�
�
��
��
���fe
�al�
��
ma of�
�
��
�
��
re,
�
�
��
��
���fu�
�
��
�
�
� ��� ��� ���� ���
tra
���di
�
20�
�
�
�
���
sa,
�
�
���a
��
far
�
�
����
� ���
�
�
� ��
d�un
�
���
���
sve
�
�
�
sa,
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
� ���
����
���vi
��
��
��
�glia
�
���te
�
�co�
����
nel
�
�
�
���
��fe��
� ��
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
���
�
�
� �
��
�
far
�
�
���
�tra
�
�
�
�
�
�a
�
�
�
����
���as�
�����
spra�
��
��
��
��
�ven
�
�
���
det��
23
��� ��� ���
��
far
�
���
d�un
�
�
�
�
�� ����
�
�
�di
�
��
�
�tor,
���
�a�
����
���
�
��
�
�d
�un
�� ��
��
��
ta,��
��tra
�
�
����
� �
��di
��
� ���
� �
���
tra���
� � �
���
�
���
�
���di�
���
tor�
��
�� ��
tor,
� �
���
�d
�un
�
�

GIULIO CESARE28
�
�
�f
�
�f
�
���
�
��
�
�tord
�un
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
���
di
�
��
tra�
��
�
�
�����
� ��� � �
27
���
���
�
�
�
��
�
tor,
�
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
pra�
�
� �ven
�as��
��� �� �
�
�
�
�
ta!
�
��
det
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
���
�
�
����
83
83
83
83
Fine.
��� ��� ����
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
� �� ��
�
��
31
�
�
���
� �
� �
��
� �
�
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
�
���
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
� ���
�
�� ���
��
�
�
�
�di
�e
��
�
��
�
�
��
���
mia
�
�fe
�
���
�di
�
�cor
��
�
��
�
�re a
��
�
���
��
�sa
��
���
glio,
�
�fi
���
� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
������
35
83
83
83
83
Largo.
83
����
���
���
�
�
� �a
�
�
�
�
� ��
ce:
��
�
�
�
��
�gor,
�
��
�ri
�
�te il
��
��
� � �
�ge
��
�
��
�
del
�
��
�
�
�
�ni
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Violino II.
Violino I.
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�bra
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�L
�om
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�ac
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
����
�Flauto I.II.
to
��
�
��
��
�
���
� �
�
�re
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�re a�
�
��
mia
�
� �di
�acc
��
�
��
cor
���
�
�to
��
��
�
�ni
��
�
�
�
� �
�re
��
� ��
�te il
�
�
�
45
�ri
�
�
��
�ce:a
�
� ��
�
�
����
���
������
���� �sa,
�
�
�
��fe
�
�
��
�
�di
�
��
� � �
�
��
�
��e
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
� �
�
�
�ta;
��
���
�
�
��
�
�spet
��
�si a
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
bra
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�ge
��
��
�
del
�
��
�
�l�om
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

29ATTO PRIMO, SCENA V.
��
�
�
�
��� ���
� �
���
�
����
�
���� �
�
����
�gor,
�����
�
ri
�
� ��
�
�
����
���
�
��
�
55
�� �ta.
�� �������
�
�
�������������
Da Capo.(parte.)
�����
�
�glio,
���
�
�fi
�����
����
�si a
�
�spet
�
��
� ���
�
��
�fi
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
�glio,
�
�����
��
�fi
��
�gor,
���
�
��
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�glio,
�
�
�
���
��
��
��
�� �
�
��
��
�te il
���
��
�a
�
�
���
��
�
�
���
��
��
���si a
�
�spe
���
��
��
����
��ta,
� �
SCENA V
Gabinetto.CLEOPATRA con seguito, di Egizii damigelli, poi NIRENO, e
dopo TOLOMEO con guardie.
�
Ar
� � ��bo
��a
��
lo a
��po
�tor
��ra
��do
�crin
��sto
��que
��su
��
�
�la
�
�ro
�� Si
��e
��CLEOPATRA �
�Re
�
�
�pa
��Cleo
��gni
� �� �
�
no
�tor
� ��gio in
��seg
� ��po
���
�al
��ed
��tra;
� �mio
�
� �le
�sol
��di
��pet
��
ha
���cor
��e
��to,
� �sta
���su
���
�
��
tro
��mi al
��var
� ��no,
�
��
cra
�� sa
� � do
��da a
��ben
� ���6
�que
��ri
�giu
�fi
��miei
�voi
��di di
�� ���sù,
���ri;
� ��chi
��
�a?
� NIRENO� � �
tar
��che
�� ven
��e
��sti
�� fi�
�Che
�CLEOPATRA
�ti!
�
�
11
�il
��meo
��lo
��
�
�
�car
�� �Tron
� �To
��fè
���e
��stra
� �fe
��na
�� �ter �
�
���de
�di?
���in
��na,
�
�
�
fau
�
�
�
�
�
�
�(entra Nireno.)
de.
�
i
�� �Re
�NIRENO
si alPer
�NIRENO� �ta?
�lir
��� �sta
�� ��co
��le!
�� �CLEOPATRA
Stel �� �
che ap
��stui
���
�16
�man
��re
���
�
� ��so
��
sa
��Ce
���glio
�po...
�
��ca
� mè!
�� �Ohi
�CLEOPATRA
�� ���
bi
�a
��por
���pe
�Pom
��gran
��Del
� ��o.
���
�chi?
��di
��NIRENO
� �
�CLEOPATRA
�Sù,
�
�742
ti
��par
��ma
��ni
� ��to.
�� �vol
��to
21
� �qui
��tu
��
�
� �
fi
��miei
��te
� �di,
��
�
��
� � dò
�e
�
� �ni in
�� �do
��frà
�
�
�
�
� ��� �
�
�
�NIRENO
�
dò?
�� �man
��gli
� � a
��L
�es
�CLEOPATRA
�to...
��
vol
� �� �Che
�

GIULIO CESARE30
�reele ten
��sa tar
�� �Ce
�tu,
�di
�sol di
���
de
� � �
��
26 �
al
���sta;
��
�
�no,
� �son
� �� �
�re
�
�
��por�
rà
�ta
�
�
�ta.
��ser
�Niri
� � � ��rai
��To
�vi
�� �mi
�� �
��e
�mi,
��� �
�Che
�NIRENO
� �re
�scor
� ��� �� �lo
�
�
��
di
��
ca
��col
� �po
� ���ch
�e
���glio,
� �ce
��fe
��non
��gli
�
�31
�ghe
��bli
��
�
�o,
�� pe
��Pom
��o
�re
��sa
��
�
� ��
�
�
CLEOPATRA
��o?
�Ce
��col
� �guar
�me
� �do
�� �
�me
��ven
��pa
��Non
�
�tar;
�
�na
� ��no.so
� ��io
�
��re
��la
��e
� � gi
��
�
36
�pre
��gnar
��
�
TOLOMEO
�
� � �re
��di
�Tu
��
�in
� �a
���no
�
�
(entra Tolomeo.)�e
�
rò;
�va
�
� ��
ma
��ger
�� ��no,
�
�
�
�tro
��ra al
��spi
�gli è il
���no,
�
�vu
��do
� ��mia
��la
��ta al
��ro
��co
��la
��e
� �na
�
�
�
��
�41
�pre
��te
��
�
�
�fron men
��sta
��giu
��te
��na
��don
��di,
�e al
��ba
��per
��su
� �
�ten
�
�
�te ch
�è
� �
�ten
��con
��
mio
��do;
��ra?
��� ���ciò
�CLEOPATRA
Io
�
�so,
��
��
tro in
��di
��qual
��a
��le,
��fol
�l�u
��na è
��don
����
46 �
�zi
��
�
� �
�ve
��
CLEOPATRA
An
��a
��ce
� ��tu
��di
� �so!
�����
l�a
��tar
�
���
��fu
�go, e il
� ���TOLOMEO
Van
� ��
do.
�
��� �
�e
��ne, mai,
�na o
�
�
��torten
� �scet
� trat
� �ve
�di
��ri,
�col
��a
�ce
�� �
��
su i
�
� �
� �na
��mi
��pri
��51
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�gli a
��var
�� �ti
�� �
�ri!
��mo
�
� �na
���
man
��pur,
�
�mi
�� � ��fe
�
��
to a
��ef
� �te,
� �gno in
�re
����
�
�
�
�
�va,
�
�tà
�dell
��
�2
� ��e ti al
�
� �
�bo
�
+4
� ���
�
��
�
�
�� � �
�
�
��
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�� ��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
Viola.
CLEOPATRA.
Bassi.
Violiniunisoni.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�p�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���� �
���� �� ���� �
Allegro, mà non troppo.
� ���� �
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��

31ATTO PRIMO, SCENA V.
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�Non��
� ��
�
��f�
�
�
�
��
�
�� ��
��
�
�
�rar;
�
� �chi���
spe
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�sà?�
�se al
�di�� �
spe
� �
Violone. �
�di
��
rar,�
�non
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
poco più f��
più f
�
����
� ����
�����
6
�����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
� � ��
������
�� �
�
��
�
��
��
��
� �
� �
�
�l�a
�
�vrai,�
��
�
��
�
�a�
�
�re�
�
�se al
�� �
gno� �
non�
���� � �i,
��l�a� �
vra
�
p ��
vrai���
a�
�
�
�
� ����
� ���� ���� �
gno
� �non��
12
����
�re
�� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�sor
�
�
�te in
���
�
��
�
��
�a
�
�
�mor
�
�
��
� �
��
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�Tutti.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�chi
��
Violone.
�
��
sà?
��
��
rar,
��
��
���
� � �
�
�se al
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�di� �
spe
��
Non
��
�
� �
�
�
�a
�
�
� �
�mor,
�
�
��
�a
�
��
�vrai
�����
� ���� ����
17
���� �
�
� �
�te in
�
�
��
�vrai
�
�
�
�sor
�
�
�chi
�
�
��
��
��chi
�
�
�
�sà?
�
�f�
�
�f�
�sà?
��
�te in�
�
�
�a�� �
��
sor
�
�
�
���
�mor,
�
�
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�a�
�mor,
�
��
� �a
���
��
�
��
��
�
�
�vrai
�� �
sor
�
�
�
��
�rar,�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�dis
�� �
pe��
non�
a��
��
�vrai��
�
� �sor
� �te in
�
��
���� ���� �
re
��
te in�� ����
24
�����
�l�a
��
�
�vrai,
�
��gno
� �non
� � �
����
�
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
��a
� �mor,
��
� �
��
�
�
�gno��
se al
��
�
�re
��
�l�a
�
�
��vrai,�
�
�non���
chi
�
��
�sà?
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
30
����� ���� ����
� ����
�
�te in
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
� �sor
��a��
�
�
�vrai�
�
�
�
vrai
�
�
�a
�
�vrai,
�
�
�l�a
�non
�
�
�
�
� �a
��
�
�
���a
�
�
�
�
�te in
��
�sor
��
��
non
�
�
� ��
�� �
�rar;
�
�
�dis
� �pe
�
�
�mor,
�
�
� �se al
�
�
�
�gno
�
�
�re
�

GIULIO CESARE32
�
�
�
�
�a
mor,
��
��
�
���
�
�
�
�vraia
��
sà?
�
�chi
������ ���� ����
� ������ �
�
35
�
�
���
� �� ����a
�
�
�vrai
��
�
�a
�
� � �� �
�
�
�
�mor,
�
�
�
��
�� � � ��te in
�
sor���
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�a
�te in
�sor
�mor,
�
�� �
�
���
��
�
�
�� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
�
��
�
�
�vrai
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�41
����
� ����
��
�
��
����
� ����Fine.
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
���� ���
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
���
��
� ����
�
�� ��
�f�
mor.
�ate in��
��sor
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�sa
��do u
� � tro
� �
�es
�
�
��
�
�
��a
��ver
� �� �rai
��
�na
�����
���� ��so
��
�Mi
�ran
��� �� �
so
�
�
�con
��
�
�
�a
���
� �in
� �
� � �lar
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�la�
�
��conbel
� ��
� �
��un
�
�
�tà
� �� �
cor,
�
�rai �
�a��
�con
�ver
�
�
�
�es
�
�
� �sa
�
��
lar
� �
un
��
�cor,
���
��so
��
�
� �
52
����tro
�
�
�
�
�� ����Da Capo.
(parte con Nireno.)
�in
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�cor,
� ��
lar
��
�
�a�
�so���
a
���� �
�
�cor,
� �lar�
�un �
�
�
��
�
� �� �
�
�cor.
�
���
�
� �� �con
�un
�con�
� ��
� �
�� �
�un�
so
�
SCENA VI
TOLOMEO, ed ACHILLA.
��Si
� TOLOMEO� �gnor!
�re,
��ACHILLA
��
Si
� ��me
��co
��
�
� �ca
�fù il
��
chil
��A
� �la,
��
�tron
���
�gnò
�l�o
��TOLOMEO��
�
�
�
��copo
�� � �pra.��
re
��gra
�� ��sa
�da
� �Ce
�� ��to?
� �ACHILLA
Sde
� ���di
�
� �Che

33ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VI.
��trop
�� �d
�in po ar
��e
��con
�to,
� �
�sen
��TOLOMEO��
di
�to.
����Ro
�
�
�5 �
�
��sa
�
� ��vil
�un
��T
�ac
�� �cu�
sò
��
mio
� ���ACHILLA ��
es
�per
�
�ma
���Tant
�o
��
�
�
to?
� ACHILLA� � �Il
��
��
�no?
� �
si
�
����
�
pren
���oh
�To
� ��
meglio
�� ��ap
�di,
� � �Pom
���ca
�me
��dè
��
�
ven� �
lo
�� ��co
����tua�
e in
� �det
� �ta
� � ����te;
�8
�
�ca
��da
�stui,
� �
�ver
�� ��coo!
��cor
�
�
��rà
� � �Ce
�sa
��re in
con
��dur
��rà
�sa?
��TOLOMEO
�Chi
�� �ACHILLA
ti
�� �pro
��� �l�im
�� �pre
� �
�
Io
�
�
12 �
�
�
�
��o.
��pe
�
de,
�� ��
�di
��se
� � ��per
�al
�
�pie
�gio
���
rebo
� ��
stin
��
�
me
���to
� ��dar ti e
� � � �la
��peo
��Pomto
��il
� ��su
��
Le
���tuoil
�
�stei
�topre
� ��� ��
È
� �� �cri
�ler
� �co
��
�
�
�
�
���mo
� �de.
�ACHILLA� � ��
in
�e
TOLOMEO ��
��mio a ga?
�va
16
ne,con
�
���� � �vo
� �glie
�� �
ga col
��
�me
� ��
�tance
�
�
��
�con
� ��
� �
��sa,
� � �
�
�co, stel
��A
�� ��� ��ne,
��(parte Achilla.)�
na.
��
�
�torbel
��
�
��volto im
��col
�
��
��
�
� �poi
�si
�20
� ��èpia
�� �� ��
�
�e
�ga?
� �TOLOMEO
la;
�mia
� �� �il
��penla
����glio
�tuo
�� �mi van
�
� � ��� �ra
� �sten
� �muo
�� �� �rada
��
sioe il�
re,
� �� �ro
�
�pres
� �go.
�
�
�Ro
�
�CeMuo
��so
� �24 �
�
� �
�
� ��� � ���ra, mio
�
�lui,
�ma,piè
� �po al
� �li
�op
��
�
�be
�ca sa
��
delsa
� ���te
� �
�
��
��� �
�
�di
��temor
���la
�sia
�gno
� ��che
�
�
�
�
re
�mio��
za al
�� � � �
�
� �e
�spa
��fer
��
��
� �
�mezva da,
� �
lui
�da.
��28 ��la
�più

GIULIO CESARE34
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
��
��
���
�
���
�
��
� �
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�Violino I.
Viola.
TOLOMEO.
�
�
�
Violino II.
�
�
Bassi.
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
���
�
���
�
���
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
����83 ���
83
����
�
��
Allegro, e staccato.
83
83
��� 83��� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
�� �
��
�
���
��
���
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
���
�
���
� �
�
��
�
���
��
�in
��
� ��de
�
�le,
�
��
�gno,��
�
��
�
��
�pio,
�L
�em
�
��
�
�
�
�
�sle
���
�a
�
�
��
�
�
��
����
L�em
�
�sle�
�
�
�
�
�
��
pio,� �
��
�
��
��
���� �
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�� ������
���
���
�
��
8
���
� ���
�
��
��
���
�
��
���
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
bar,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
���e
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
���stur
�
�
�di
���� �
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
����
�
�a� �le,
�
��
�
�
�
�
���in
�
�
de
���
�
��
�
��
���
� ����
��
�
�
17
� � ��
����� ���
���
�mi il
����re
�
�vor
�ria
�
pir
�
ra
�
���
gno,��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
����
�
�
� �gno
�
�
�
��
� �����
��
�
��
�� �di
�
��
�e
��
bar
�
�
�
stur
�
��
��
�sì,
�
�
�
�
�
�bar
�
�
�co
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��ce
� �
�f
���a;
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
�
��
�co
�
��
�sì
�
��
�
�
�la
�pa
�
�
��
�
�
���� ���
� �
25
���
���� ����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ����
�� �
� ��
�
� ��mi
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�di��
�
�stur
�
�
�e
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

35ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VI.
de
�a
�
���
�
�sle
�
�
��
in
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
l�em
��
�
���
�
���
� �
����
����
pio,�
���
�
���
�
�re
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
��
����
gno� �
�
�
�vor
���
� �
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
le,
ra
�
�
��
gno,
�
���
�
� �� �
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�ri
�mi il
��
���
�
���
�
���
�
���
� �
�
��
�
���
��
� ���� ���
33
���
� pir
�
��
��� ���� ���
���
�
���
�
�� �
���
� �
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
pio,
�
���
sle
�
�
�
��
a
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�le,
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�l�em
���
�
�
� ��
�
�gno
����
�
�
�
� �������
���41
����
���� ��
�
�
���
�le,
�
��
�
��
�de
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�in
����
�
�
�
�
bar
�
stur
�
�sì
���
�
co
�
�a;
����
�
la
�
����
�pa
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�e
���
�
�di
����
� � �
�
� �mi
���
�ce
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
��
�
�pio,
�
��
�
�a
�
��
�sle
���
� �
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�l�em
�
��
�
�
�
�
p
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
Adagio.
�
50
�la
���
�
�
�
�����
����������
���� �
�
��
�
�
��
� �
�
��
��sì
��
��
�
�
��
�co
�
��
�
��
� �gno,
�
��
�
��di
�
���
��e
�
���
�
��
pir
����
�ra
�
�
�
�
��
�
ria
����
�vor
�
�re
���
�
��
�
���
mi il
����
�
����
�
��
���
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
��
� ����
�
�
�
��
�
��bar
����
�
��
�stur
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
59
���
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� ���� ���� ���
Fine.
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
� �
��
�
��
��
��ce
��
�
�
�
�
�pa
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� �mi
�
�f
��
�a.
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
� �
�
��
��

GIULIO CESARE36
�
�
��
�
�
di
�
�
��
�ta
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�ma
�
�
�
me
�
� �tra
� �che in
�
�
�
���
���
� ���
��
�
�do
�
�
�
�
�
� ���
� ���
�dall
��
�
�
�
��a
��
�
� � �
�
��
�
���la
�
�
�
�
�vi
� �
��
�
��
�ta,
���
�
�
��
per
�
vi
�
�
�suo
�
�
Mà
�da
� �pur
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�ta,di
��
�
�
��
pri
���
��
� ��
�
�
�
�pri
�
�me
�
� �tra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ma
�
� �che in
�
�
�
�ta
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
de
�
�
�
�dall
��
�
�
�
�
vi
�
�
��
�
��
�si
�la
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
76
�mà
�
�
� ���
���
� ���
� ���
� ���
di
��
�
�� ���
�me
�
�
� �
��fe
�
purda
� �che in
�
�
per
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�la
� �tra
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�ta,
�
cor
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�a;
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�ma
�
�
�
�
�pri
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�suo
�
�
�
� �
�
��cor
�
�
fe
�
�
�la
�
�
��de
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
83
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
� ���
� ���
� ���Da Capo.
do
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�a
��
�vi
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�si
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
��
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
a!
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�

37ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VII.
SCENA VII
Quartieri nel campo di CESARE con l�urna nel mezzo, ove sono
le ceneri del capo di POMPEO, sopra eminente cumulo ditrofei. CESARE, poi CURIO, che introduce CLEOPATRA e
NIRENO.
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �Largo.
�
� � ��
��
��
�
�Violino II.
Viola.
�
��
CESARE.
Bassi.
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
� �
�
��
�
Violino I.
�
�5
��
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
� �
��2
�
+4
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�del
� �gran
�� �
���
�
��
�
��
� �
Al
�
��
�
�no
4
�
�
�
�
�o,
�
���
�
�Pom
�� � �
che al
� � �ce
�
�
�
��
�
ner
��
�
�tor
�ma
���
��
�
� �
��
� �pe
�6
��
�
��
�
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
� �
�viin
�suo
�d
�in
� ���
���
�
�
�� �
���
6
bra
�om
��fur
��
�
�
�bil
�t�ag
�ri, Co
�� �sì
�
��
9
�
�
�
�
��
��
�za,
�e un
� �om
� �bra
��
�
��
����
�
�
� � bra
����
om
�
�
�tro
�
�
i
� �
�
�tuoi fe
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�si
���
�
gi
�
��
6
���
�
�
��
�
� �sei.
� ��
� ���
tua
�
�
�
�
�
��i,
� � �
�2+4
�
�granla
�� �
dez
�
�

GIULIO CESARE38
� �ra,
�vo oc
�
�na al
�ne
� �il
�fa
�sto u
�
� �ri
�no.
�
�
�
��
�� ��
���Je
���
�un
�ur
�na
14
�
�
�
�
�gi
�
�pol
�
�og
� � �ve
�
�chi
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
� �vi
�cu
�pò
���
� �� �
fi
�
�ma
�� �
�
�
�
�to in
��
� �
��
� �mi
� � � ��
�ter
�do in
�� �
�un mon
�� ��� � �
sol
�ri
� ��
guer
� � �
�
�
�di
�Tal
�no
�les
ra
�� �
�
���
�
�� �ra.
����
�
�
��
� ��
�se
19
��
��� ��
�
�
�
�
�piò è
�
Mi
��ne
�è un
��
so!)
�
�ci
�il
�(ahi
��prin
��ra,
�
� ���
�
�ser
�
��
�
�cia
�
�
�
�scu
��
��
sas
���
� �
�
�
�
�so.
�
�
��� � �
�ter
�
�di�
�
�
e il
��fi
�
�
��� �
fio,fral
�to!
��to è
� �ti
�for
�ma un
�sof
� ��
��
� ��
24
��
���
�
�
�
�� �ge
�un
�e
�
� ����
�
�
�to.
���
�
����
�
� �strug
di
� � �
�
�fiati
�7
�
�� ��
�
tuo
�sta
�
�� �vi
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
� oh
�
�� �ta!
�
�� �
quan
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
� �ven
��Sen
��
pur.
��ga
�Ro
�� �di
��re
� CESARE
��ma.
����
�� �Tra
��
�
��
�
CLEOPATRA
�
��
zel
��don
��la
��Quì
� CURIO (entra.)
��
� �le
��bi
��no
� � �
�Ce
��al
� �sa
�chi
��de
��chie
� �si
�� �nar
��
�to
��git
� �
no
��di
�� �
�sot
��e
�d
�E
��ciel
��to il
�
�
5
�mà
��
�
�san
��bil
��
ta;
��
na
��gue
���
ser
��io
��Cle
��vo a
��di
��
�stuol
�le
�� �gel
��mi
��da
�pel
�� �m
�ap
��dia
� ��lo,
�
�
� �
�tra,
��pa
�� �o
�� Li
��

39ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VII.
�lez
��
bel
�� ����na.
� �ta
�CESARE
(Quan
��
10 �
te ad
�
�sol
��un
��za
��
bian
��sem
����glie,
�� � ��bar
���lo
��
To
� � to�� �
mi
��meo
�mia
��la
�� ��tu
��for
���ro u
��ba
� � �tor,
��pa
��sur
� �ri
��dia
� � �
�vol
��za,
�Li
��gi a
��og
�
�
14
�quest
���
�
�col
��to
� �rò
��che
��lo
��si
��o
� ��
ran
�� �ti
��na!)
��
u
��
me
��lo
��
To
� �lia
��ne
�� ��
sprez
��mi
��
no?
�Cor
��(Se
�CURIO�
flit
�
���af
�ta,
��ma,
�
�
��
sta,
�� �me
��
�
�18
�giu
��gio
�
�
�pian
��e
�� ��chieg
��te
��ge
� �to.)
�
�
�
vol
� �
van
��A
� CLEOPATRA (s'inginocchia avanti Cesare, e dice piagendo.)
��ma
��
al
� � �bel
��si
��in
��a
��to,
��
�Ro
�� �ti a
��van
��ti al
� �
spet
�� �co
��tuo
�
�gio
��
�bre
��me in
� �in
��Sfor
� � ��mo
�don
��sta
���
�
��� (Cesare leva da terra Cleopatra.)�ra!)
�la,
�
�
22
�co
���o!
��
�
CESARE
�zia.
��
sti
�
�� Di
�� �(Oh
� � �tar
��por
�
�
�cor
�� �mi in
� � �ra
�
�
� �na
�ta ve
���tu
� �
deg
�co
��na
�zel
� ���d
�o
�
là
��
og
���te,
�
�
�
� �gi
�
�ma.
�� �al
��
quest��
��
�
��le
���ri
��
vo
� �gan
�
27
�i
��ma
��
��
� �E
�
�
CESARE
� �
�
chio
��tua
��la
�bel
�� �(Che
�
��
�
crin!)
��li
� �tua
��� �
bi
�
� ��
�te.
�� �sor
��
rò
�
gnor,
�� � �fa
��tuoi
��i
���� �bel
��CURIO
(Che
� ��Si
�CLEOPATRA
� sen!)
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
ri.
��
�
���
Tutti.
�
Allegro.
����
����
���� ��co
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
����
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�il
�
�nel
�
��
�pra
�
�
�fior
�
��
�
�
�
��
�bel
�
�lo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�va
��
�
�è
��
�
�
�
�
�
�go e
�
�to,
��
�
�
�
�
�quant
��
�
� �
�
�le
�
�ti
�
� �
�
�
�
�
���
�
�ilgen
�
�
�
�
�vol
�
5
�
����
�
����
�����
�è
�
��
�
�
�Non
�Viol. all
�ottaya.�
va
��
�go esi
�
�
�
�tuo
�
�
��
�
�
�bel
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��

GIULIO CESARE40
�
�
�quant
�
����
�
�pra
�
�to,
�
�
to;
� �
�
�
�ti
�
� �
�
� �
�
�è
��
gen
�
��va
�
�
��
�
� �
�
� ��
�
���
nel
�fior
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
�lo
�����
bel
�
�
��
� �
� ����
�
�il
�
��
�
9 ���� �
go e
�
�
� �
�bel
�
�tuo
��
��
�
�vol
��
�
�
�
�il
le
�
�
�va
�si
�
�
�go e
�
�
�
�
�
�
è
�
�
�non
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
� �
�f
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�to;
�
�
�
� �
�
�non
�
�
si
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�lo e�
�va��
è
�
�
�
� �
�bel
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
� ���� �
13
����
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
�
�
è
��
�
�
�quant
��
�
�va
�
��
�
il
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
ti
�
��fior
�
�
�go e
�
�gen
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�go
� �
�
��
to,
�
�
��
� �
�gen
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
è
�
�
�
�17 ����
� ����
�
�
�
�����
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�quant
��
�
�
�
�
��nel
�
�
��
�
�le,
�
�
��
�pra
�go e
�
�
�
�
�� �va
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
go e
�
�
��
�ti
��
�
�gen
�
��
�quant
�
����
�
� �
�bel
�tuo
�
�
�
�vol
�
�
�le
�
�
��
�
�
� �
����
�
�
��
21
����
�
�
�
�
�le,
��
�è
�
��
�va
��
�ti
�
� ��
�
�
�quant
��
� �
�
�ti
��
il
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
� � ��
�
�� � �to;
��
������� � �
�
�
il
� ��
�
�
� �
�
�
� �bel
�tuo
�
�
�
�
�to,
� �
�
��
�
�è
���
vol
�
�
bel
�
��
va gen
��
�go e
�il
�
�
�
�
�le
�
�
�
�
�tuo
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
vol
�
f
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�to.
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � ����
� ����
����
� ����Fine.
�
�
26 � �
�
�� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

41ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VII.
�
�mà
���
� �
�tut
��
da
��
�vien
�
���to,
�� �
le,
���pri
��
�
�
�mà
��
���to un
� ���go A
��
�va
���
� �
�
�D
�un
� �
�fio
�����
����
���������
�
��
�
�
�so
���
�
�lo
�
��
�
�pre
���re il
�lo
�� �
�quel
��
�gio a
�
���
è in
���to,�
�te�
��
���
�� �
�col
��
�rac
�
��
�
��
�
�
Non
�p
�
��
�rac
�
�to.
��
�
��
col
Dal Segno.(parte.)
�
� �vatut
�����
����
����34
��
�è
� �
���
����
si
�
�go e
��
�è in
�
��le
��
�te
��
���va��
�to un
��� �pri
���go A�
�re,
��e
���a
� �NIRENO �sa
�Ce
� ��di
� �
�co
�� �re il buta
��
rio al
� �tuo
��
�tri
�� �� �to,
�� �
vol
� �
ren
�� �ti
���
��
de,
�� � �
��
mor
���
� ��ce
�vin
�già
��di,
��Cleo
�
��
�tra,
��pa
��
� ��
� �chi
�Cher
�lo
�
pur
�tà
���
��
�
�
��To
�
�
��o
��5 � � �
pie
��emto il
� �di
�
�
� �da
����� ��con
�me
�
tut
� � �pen
� CLEOPATRA
�
di
��
de.
�
ler
��vo
�suo
� �te
6
���ni
�gno
��vi
�d
�a
��be
�� ��
�
8
che a
� �do
��no.
����
�
�d
�a
���
�gno
�� me
� �fa
�to�
� � �
cor
�
�� �� � re ���
no, Nu
��rà il
�
� �� tro
��
del
� �
�� � ��
me
��
mor
��vie
��le
����� � �f
���
�
� � � � � �����
83
���83
� ���83
� ���83
Allegro
� ���83
���
�
�Oboe.
�
Tutti Violini.
Viola.
�CLEOPATRA.
Bassi.
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
��
��
���
��
��
�
��
�
��
� �
���
�
�
p
����
��
�
�
�
����
�
���
��
����

GIULIO CESARE42
�
�
� �� �� ��
�� �
�
��
�
�� �
� ���
���
���� ���
�
�9
����
�
�
�
�
� ��
� ��
�
� � �
f�
�
� � � �
�
� � ���
� �
�
��
�
��
��
�
�� � � � � �
�
��
�
��
����
�
��
�p
�
��
��
��
�
�� �
�
��
����
�
�
�� �
�na
��
può
��
��
�
� �
���
�tut
�
��
sa,
�
��zo��
�� �
�p ��
18
���
� ���
���
����
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��� �
��p�
Tut
��don�
��to
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
to
��
��
��
può
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
vez
���
�
� ��
��
��
tut
�
� �
��
to,
�� ��
��
� �
��
�
���
�
��
�� �
��
to,
�
p��
tut
�
� �
�
��
�ra il
�guar
�
��
�
scio
�p
�
��
do,
�
�
��
bro, o
�
�
�
��gi
�
���
���
��
��glie il
�
�
27
���
� ���
���
� ��
�
�
�
�� ���
� ���
��
�
�
�� �
� �f
� �
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
��don
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
vez
�
���
�
��
���
na
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
la�
���
��
�
�
��ro��
��
mo�
��
�
��sa
��
��
��
sa,��zo
�
�����
��s
�a�
�
�
�
�
�
��
sa,�
���
�
��s
�a
�
��
��
�
��
vez
�
��
��
na�
�����
�
�
�
��
�
�zo
�
�37
���
� ���
���
��� �
�
�glie il
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ����
mo
�
��
��ro
�
��
�
� ��sa
�
��
� ����
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� � ��
�tutto,
�
��
�
�� � �
�
�
�� � �
�
�
�scio
�
�
�
���to
�
�
�
���don�
����
può�
�� �
�
�� �p �
�tut
�
��
tut
��
�
��
to,�
�
��

43ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VII.
�
�
�
��sa
�
���
�
��
glie il
�� �
��
s�a
�
�
� �
��
� �
��
mo
�
46
���
� ���
���
���
� ���
� �
��
glie il
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
���la
�
� �
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
scio
�
�
� ��
bro,
���
�guar
� ��
�
ra il
�
�scio�
� �
�
����
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���gi
�
��
� �
��
bro, o
� ��
��
ro
�
��
�
�
�
��
la
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
do,�
to,
��
��
tut
�
��
�
�� � � �
�54
���
� ���
���
�����
na�
��
vez��
�
�
�
�
� ��
� ����
può
�
��
tut
���to
��
��
��
��don
�
��
�
�
��
�
���
�gi
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�la
�
�
�
�
���
���
�
bro, o
�
f
�
��
�f
�
� �
�
��
� ��p
�
�� �guar� �
��
��
do;
�
��ra il�
bro, o
� �
�
��
�
��
ra il
���
��
glie il
�
�
��
�p
��
scio
�
��
�
���
la
�
��
64
���
� ���
���
��
scio
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
� ���
�
�
� �
���guar
�
�
�
�
��
do,�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�sa
�
� �
�
�
�
��
glie il
�
��
��la
�
���
��
��
�
�
���
��
��ro
�
��
s�a
�
��
mo��
�
�
��
�� �
�
��
�
� �
�gi
��
��
�
��zo
�
��
sa,
�
�
���
�
�
guar
�
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
bro, o
��
�
�
�
74
���
� ���
���
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
���
��
�
��
�
�� �
�
���
�
��� �
�
�
�
�do,
���
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�il
��p
��
��
� ��
��
��
�
� � � �
�
���
�
��ra
�
�
��
���
���
�
�
gi
��
��
� ���
�
��
�
�
���
�
�

GIULIO CESARE44
�
�
�
���
�
��
�bro, o
�
�gi��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
83
���
� ���
���
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� ����
guar
� �
�
��
do,
�
�ra il�
�
�
�
��
� �
���
�
� � � � � � � �
���
� �
��
glie il
��
�
�
��
scio
���
� �
���la�
�
� �
��
�
� �
��
� ��
��
��
� �
���
�
�
�
���
�
� � � � �
�
�f
���
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
� � �
��
�
� �
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�Adagio. �
�
92
���
� ���
���
�����
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� ���glie il
� �
�
�
�do.
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�� �
��
�
guar
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�scio
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
bro, o
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�gi
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
Adagio.
�
�
� �
�la
��
ra il
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�p
��
��
��
� �� �
�
��� � ��
��
�
�
��
�
�� ���
���
���� ���
� �101
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�� �
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�� �
f
��� �
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
p�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
��
� �
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
��
�O
�� �
col
�
�
Fine.
�
�� � po�
���
� �
��
�
��
di
��
�
�gni
�
��
��
�
�
to,
� ���
���
� ���
�
110
���
� ��� � ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
se
� ��
��� �
� � � �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
� ��
�
� ��
�to,
�
��
�
� �
ga un
�
�
�
�
� �
� ��
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
�
�p
�� �se
���
�
���
��di
� ���
� fet
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�pet�
��
��
� �
�
� �
�
��
�pia

45ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VII.
pet
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
che
��
�
�do,
� ��
�
�v
�ha
�
�
fet
�
�dar
�
�ca il
� �
�
���
� ���
���
���
� ���
�
�
�
120
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�to,
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�o
�
�
�
ga un
�
�
�
�
�
�pia
�
to
��
��
�po
�
�
�
� � �
�
�gni
�
�col
�
�
�
��
�
�quel
�
� �scoc
� �
��
��non
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�se���
�
�
�
��
�di
�
�
� �
�di
�to
� �
�se
�dar
�
�
�
��
� � �
�
���
� ���
���
���
� ��� �
130
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Da Capo.
�
�che
�scoc
�
�
�
�ca il
�
�non
�v
�ha
�dar
� �
���
�
�
�
�
�do,
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��scocche
�
�
�
�ca il
�
�
�
�
� �
�to
� � ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�fet
�
�do.
�
�v
�ha
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�quel
�
��
�
�
�
�non
��
��fet
�
�
� ���quel
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
(Mentre Cleopatra vuol partire, vien ritenuta da Nireno.)
�ve
��gra
��� �
�
pas
��
na
��mi
��fe
�tequal
�� �
do
�� �si
��vi
��
��
�la
��e
��so
��
glio
��cri
���
��
ci
�le mo
6
Fer
��
�
qui
�� �� � �
�
�con
� ��so
� �
�
ser
� ��os
� �va,
�� �ma
��NIRENO
�
�
�tra;
��pa
�Cleo
�
�di
���mo in la
��te
��
spar
��
sem
��non
��gar
�� ���bra;
�
�
�
�
�lo.
��duo
�
�6
gion
��ca
�� ��suo
��del
�por
�
�
�
�seros
��ta.
��
�
por
� �
(Si ritirano.)
�to
�
don
� �via
��� ��vol
��al
vul
��na
��ta
���Al
CLEOPATRA
�to,
��
�
men
�

GIULIO CESARE46
SCENA VIII
CORNELIA, e poi NIRENO che sopraviene; CLEOPATRA e NIRENO
in disparte.
���
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
� �
��
�
��
Largo, e staccato.
�� �� �� �� �� �
��
��
��
�� ��
�
Violino I.
Violino II.
�CORNELIA.
Bassi.
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�� �
�
�
��
���
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
���
� �
�
�
� ��
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
���
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
�����
�
��
�
�
� ��
�Nel
��
4
tuo
�
��
�no,
��
����
�
�
�p
�
��
�
�� �
�
�se
��
� �
���
�
���
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�so,
�
�
�
�
� �
f
��
�
�
�
��
��
� ��
� ��
�
�
�se
�
7
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�f
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�p
�
sta
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��co
�
��
sas
�
�
��
� �
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
mi
�
���
���a
��
���
� sas
�mi
�
� �co
��
��
�
���
so,
�
��
�
��tuo
�
���se
�
�
��
�
�
�
�no, a
�
����
10
��
��
� ��
� �
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
���
�
��
��
� ��
�
���
�
��
����
�
�
�
� ��
�
���
��
�
�
�ro,
�
�
���
�
�
�mio
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��to il
� �� � �
�
� �
�p
��
pol
�
�
� �
�
�
�nel�
� �
�
�
� �
�
�so
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��te

47ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VIII.
�
�
�to il
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��mio
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��se
�
�
��
�
��pol
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
13
��
��
� ��
� ��
�
�
��
�
��
�
��te
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
so
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
mio
�
�
��
to il
�
�
�
�
�� � �
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�sta
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�se
�
�
��
pol
�
�
�
�
��ro,
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��sta
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�te
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��so
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�no, a
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�nel
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�se
�tuo
�
�
�
�
16
��
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�co
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mi
�so,
��� �
�
�
�
�sas
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
ro;
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sta
��
�
�to,
��se
�
��
� ��
pol
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
��
���
�
�
�to il
��
�
�
19
��mi
��
�
�
�pol
�
p
� �te
��
��mio
��
to il
�
�
�sta
�
�f
�
�
�
�
��
�
se
�
�
�
� � �
� �
�
�pol
�
�
�se
��
�
�
�
����
�
�so
�
� �
�sta
��
ro,
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�to
�
�
�
�
�
��se
�
���
��
�
� �
�pol
��
�
�
�
���
���
22
��
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ro,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� � �
o
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
te
� �so
�
�
�
�
��
�sta
� � ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE48
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
��������
��24�
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
�so
�
�te
�
�
� �
�
�
�f
�
ro.
�
��
��il
� �
�
�
�
� �
� �
�p
��
mio
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�la�
Pom
��di
��glie
��mo
���ne
��Cor
��(E`
� �
�stei?
��co
��lia
�trà
��
� nò!
��
�
�sti ar
��que
�� pe
�� �Ah
�CORNELIA
� �o?)
��le e
��vi
��che!
� �
�glet
�� �ne
�
��
�� � �Mà
�
��
�
� �
�ne
��
CLEOPATRA
�lia?
��sem
���ta
�Cor
��rai
��sta
��
pre
�
�o
��
me
�
den
���tro
��lo
��To
��di
��
SESTO
Ma
�� (Non si tosto Cornelia ha presa una spada fuori degli arnesi di guerra, che Sesto sopragiunge.)
gia...
��
�
�dre,
��tro
� �
�
reg
��la
��fe
��un
� �glie
��scie
��ro
��6
�si
�
�
�
�ne
�
�ta
��di
��no ar
�� �
con
���� �
�rò,
�ma
��con
��
��del
� �so,
�� �spo
��mio
�uc
��no,
��ran
�
�sor
��ci
� � � det
��ven
��
�
��ta.
�� �
tar
��ten
��
mia
��la
��
�
�
fai?
��che
�CORNELIA
�La
� �10
���
ma;
�
fer
�
�con
��glio
� �ti
��tro il
�ar
��quest
���scia
� ��vo
��mi;
��
� ��Oh
� ��ci ac
�cen
� �
dol
��
ta.
��� � pet
��si as
CORNELIA
� � �
ba
��al
��
sull���
�
�tuoi
��de
����dun
��� la� �
que
��bra!
��ti!
�15
�
���oh
��
� �re
�ca
� Se
��a
� ��(Sesto toglie làspada a Cornelia.)
sol
��sto
���sta
��SESTO
�Que
� �ta
�� �det
��
ven
�fi
�
�
��re
��
de
���20
co
��
� �re!
� �e
�Io
�� ���
6
gior
�glio,
�
�
�
�
�hai
���ni
��pe
��di
�o e
� ��
dimo, oh
� � ��Pom ar
���
cor?
SESTO
��A
�
CORNELIA
tan
�� �to
� �ni
����
ma!
���
�Se
�� �
son rag
���dell
� �al
�sto,
��
���Son
� �
tra.� � �
NIRENO�(Non
�
�
� � �sa
�� �� �se
�� � �
�� �
�sco
�����
�
�
�gui
�ti
� CLEOPATRA
Cleo
���pa
����
ge
��� � (Cleopatra che sorte fuori impetuosamente, e detti.)
rà?
���fel
� �lo
� �
ne��
chi al
�� ��Rè
�
2
�co��
�
��oh
�rò.gio scorti
�
SESTO
��
�25
� �
Mà,
�
Di
�
+4
�� �o!
�

49ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VIII.
prir!)
�
�
�
�pri
� ��ran
�la
��Li
���dia
�� ��an
��
�t�a
CLEOPATRA
�E
� � ��te
�
�chi
��
�
��na,
� CORNELIA��
E
�stra
�
� �da.
�spro
� ��scu
�� �do,
�� ��Ti
�sa� �
ran
� �a
��per
���e
��che
�� �quell
��em
�� ��co
��� ra,
��pio
��da.
�30 �ca��
�
gi in
��
ma
� �stro
�
don
�� �le
��ze
����
so
�stes
�� �te
�� �
��bi
� ���rantiRè
���d
�unfel
�
�
���Sot
���no
��og
�� ���frir
�of
��corsoc
�me
� ��la,
�di
�sa?
� ��sto.
� ��to no
�La
� ��� ��
�
�35 ���lo
��ni
��
��
��
CLEOPATRA
� �no,
�il giu
��
a
�� � � ��
�
�
�paser
�vo a
��Cle
�� ��o tù
� �del
� ��tuo brac
��
�tra;
� �se in
�vir
�� �score
� �� ��
rai
�
�rà
��
��
ge
�qual
�so
� ��no.
�io
� �
�
� ��dia
�
noi
�sa
�ce,
��
�
�Chi a
� � �� � ��
di
�
40 � �scen
��
de al
� �
tro
�no,
���cio
� �a
�rai
� ��fe
�
�Li
�li
�� �sa
�� � CORNELIA
�
sa�
�glioFi
��vi
� �chi
� �(accennando Nireno.)� �� SESTO �
car
���ven
�di
�è,
���
�non
��
�non
����gi
�Re���� �
la
�
�do�
na
�� � �è fi dur
�
�
6�
�sa.
�� �ta im
����Que
��CLEOPATRA
�vo, prà pre
��
ser
��
�45
���
ta?
��all
��
scor�
�
�
�to
�al
��con
��
sti,
� �cau
���che al
�
�te.
� �sta
��ni
� �me
��
Ar
� ��
�fit
���
que
�rò
� �
�des
�
50 ���suol
�
�
�ra
� �del
� �tor
� ��ge
��cu
��
� �
�
�
�
�to.
��d
�E
��to
� �
�
��la
�� � �git
��mor
�to
�� ��ni
�tra
�e al
���tra,
� � �ran
�drà
��ca
�� �pu
� �ti
��gran
��il
�
� � � � �� � � � ��
�
SESTO.
Bassi.
�
� � �� �� � � ��� �Largo.
� ��� � � � � � ��
� � � � �
�
��
�sto
�
�co
��me,
���
spe
��ra
� ��
� que
��tu�
� �
��
�
�co
��
�
�
�� �re
�� �������� �����
���3
�� ���
�
�� �
Ca
�
�
� ����� ���
� ���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
� ��
�lu
��
�ci a
��
�
�sin
�
�
�
�
� ��� �
�min
��
�tu
�
�
�min
�
� �
�co
�
��
�
�lu
��ci a
�
�
�
�����
���6
���
�sin
�gar,
�� ��gar,
�� �
�
�
�� �
���
�sin
��
�le��
a
�
�

GIULIO CESARE50
�
�co
��sto
� �
�re
��
�spe
��ra
�
�
� �
�que
��
�me!
�lu
��a
��
��
�
�sin
��
�co
���tu
�
�
�ci
���min
��
�gar,
����
������
���9
��
�ra,
��
�
�
�ca
�
��spe
�
�
� �ca
��me
�
�sin
�
����lu�
�gar,
��co
���tu
�
��
�ci a
��
�min
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�gar,
� �
�
�
��
����
���12 � �
�
��
����
�
�
����
�
�� �
�
���
�
�
� ����
�
�
��
gar.
�sin
��
�
�
��
�
�
1.
���� ���������
�
������
���15
��
�
�a
��
�ci
�
� �
�
�lu
���tu
�
��min
��co
�
�miei
���
�i
��
tor
�tor
�� ��
miei
���
�
�ti,
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�ven
��
�ti a
� ��
�car,
�� �
�� ��di
��� ��che il
���Par
�
����
��� � ��i
�
�
�re
��
��pre
���ciel
�
�vo
��fa
���
sti
�
pre sti
�
� �
��fa
����
ciel
� ��� �
�miei
�� �
�i��
�
��
�vo
��re
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
21
����
�������
�che il
��
�par
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�
���Dal Segno.
�� ������di
���ven
��
�
����
�
�ti a
��� �
�tor
� �i
�
�� �tor
��miei
� ��ti a
�
�
�
�car,
�
��
��� ��
car.
�23
����
�� ��ven
����
�di
�� �
�
�� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
�(Partono Cornelia, Sesto, e Nireno.)
��
�
2.
��
��
�
��
����
��
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�- gar.
Ritornello. � �
�����
�
�
�
�
�
�
27 ��� ��
�
����
�
�

51ATTO PRIMO, SCENA VIII.
�Ce
�pro
�
�pu
� � ��
di
�spa
���gli
�
già
�
�
�
�
�
�con
�
�
CLEOPATRA.
� � �da,
���� ��
ger
��
gli sa
��sal
� �� �vez
� � �di
��pia
� �tro
��ma
�
��
re il
�che
� �si
� �� �la
� � �al
��
no
�za;
� � �re
�
mos
��la
��Ve
� �
�
�5
�so
���cre
��pe
���lo
���ver
�da a git
�� �to il
re
���
�
�d
�E
���
�
�
� �
���gno.
�il
� �glio
��za un
� �non
�� �
ne
�
�
� �
�ri
�gno;
��sto
� �sto
��Cor
�
�
� �di
� �sen
�cer
��lia
� �to
��giu
�e
�
Se
� �
�sde
�� �� �
��
��
�
�
�
� �
p
��
��
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
���� ��
� �Bassi.
Violini.
�CLEOPATRA.
�
�
��
����
��
� ��
�
�� ��
�
�
�
� ��
��
� � ��
�
�� ���
���
86
Allegro, mà non troppo.
86
��
86
� �� �
� �
�
� �� �
�f
��� �
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
� �
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
���
���
spe
�
�
�
�za,
�
���ran
�ma
�
�����
���a�
���
���bi
���le
���
ran
�
�
��
�spe
�
��
�
�
���e
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�ma
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�
�a
�le
�
�
��
�
�
�bi
�
�
�
��
���
�
� �
���
��
� � �� �
� �
��
�� ��
8
��
za,
� �
� ��
i,
� �
�
� �
����
�
�Tu
�
�la
��
��
se
�
�mia
�stel
�
�
��
�� � �
la
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
� � �
�
��� ��� ��
�
�
���por
��
���
���
���de
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
� �
� �to egra
�
� �
���
sir
�
�� ���
���
���
���
� �
���
�
���
�
���
���
sir�
���miei,
��ai
�
���de
����
���
� ����
�
��
gi ai
� ���
��
��
���
�
�
�
16
��� �
����
�� � ��
��� �
� �
�
�
�
�
�un
�
�� �
�
�bel
�
�pia
��
���cer,
� �� �
�miei
��
� �
�
�
��
���
��
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
�gra
�
�
�
� ��
un
��
�
�gra
�
��i
��
�
�
�� ��
�un
�bel
�
���
�
� �to e
���
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
��
�
�� �
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�� ���� ��
��
���de
��
��
�
�pia
�� �
�
��
�
� ��
�sir
���
�23
��
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� � � �e
�
�����
�
���
� � � �
��por
�
���
�
��mie
� �
�� �
cer,� �
� ��
gi ai
��

GIULIO CESARE52
�����
��
mia
�
��
��
�stel
�
��
�
� �
�
�
� �p
�Tu�
��
�
��la� �
���
��a
��
�
��ma
� ��
���
�
�
�
�
�bi
�� �
le�
��se
�
� ��la
�
��
�
��
��
��� �
i,
�spe
�
�za,
��ran�
��
�
���
e
���� �
�
��31
��
����to e
��
��bel
�
�
� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�f
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
��
�� �
�
� �
�
�pia
��
cer.
�
���
�
���
un
�
�
��cer,
� �
���gra
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
��bel
� �to e
��
�
���
���
�
� �
��
bel�
�
�pia
�
�
�
��
��
��
���
� �
�
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
�gi ai
�
por
�
�
��
��
��de
�sir
pia ���
40
��
�� �
�
� �
�
��
� �
��
�
�
� ��
���
�
� ��
��
un
�
����
�
���gra
�
��
��to e
��
�
� �mie�
� ���
i
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
��por
�de�
� �sir
���
�
gi ai�
�
�
��
�sir
��
�
��
cer,
�gi ai
���
�
��
�
� ��e
�
��� �
��
�� � �
�� �
���
�
� �
��
� �
� �i
�
�
��mie�
��gra
�
�
� �
�un
�
�
��
to e
�
e
��
��
��bel por
�
��
��
� �
�
���� ���
�pia �
��
� ��
48
��
�
����
�
��
�� ��
�
���
��
��
�
�de
� �
�
�
�
���� �
� � �� �
�
�
��
�
� ����
��
�cer,
��� �
�
�
� � �
�
���
�
���
�mie
���
�
56
��
gra
� �� �
�un
�
� �
� ��
�
���
� �i
�
�
�
�
pia
�
��� � �
���
� �
��
� ���
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� � � ���
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�� ��
�
��
� � ���
��
�
�
��
�bel
�
to e
�
�
� ��
�
�cer,
�
���
�� �� ��
�
�
�
��
����
��
���
��
�
�
�
���
�
�� �
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
� � � �� � �
���
��
�
�� �� � ��
�
��
�
� ���
�
�Fine.
�
�
� ��
�
�
65
��
���
�
�
�
� ��
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
� � �� �
� � � � ��
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
�
���
�
� �
���
cer.
� �
�
�
��
�
�pia
�
�
��
� ������
�
��un
�
�
bel
�
�
�
�gra
�to e
�
��
��
da�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
qua
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
� � ��
����
� �ve��
��� �
s�ha in��
��bre�
��
�
��
��
� ��
�pos
�
� �sa a
�
�
�
� �to��
�re,��
��
�
�mo
�
��
sia�
��
�der,
�
�
Qual��
�
�sto
�
��
�
��co
�di
�
�que� e ve� �
�
���
le
�co breza, �
� �ve
�
�
�
�
��ve��
�da
���
�
� ��
� �bi
�� �
s�ha in
�stan
���
��
�� �re
�
���
�� �
��la
��
�
��
sta
�� �

53ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IX.
�
co
�stan
��sto��
��der,
���
��
sia
�
���
le bre� �
�que�
�
di
�
�
� �
�co�
�
����
83
���
qual
�
� ��la
��
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
Dal Segno.(parte.)
��
�
�� �
�
�ve��
���� �
� ��
�re
���
da�
der.
�
�
��
�� s�ha in�� �
��
��
ve
��
bre
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�����
�da�
� ���
�
�veve
�za
�
�
�
�
�
�sta
�
�
���
�bi
�
�
��
�
�s
�ha in
�
�
� ��
�� �
�
der,
�
���
�� �
��
�
��
�
SCENA IX
Atrio nel Palagio de�Tolomei. CESARE con seguito di Romani,
TOLOMEO ed ACHILLA con seguito d�Egizii.
�
�
CESARE
�te.
��ge
��tri
�sor
��la
��ne
�
��
�� �te
��
�
�me
��lo
��To
��
tan
��a
��o,
�la
���re,
� �
�de
��tua
���ro
�sa
� ��sa
��TOLOMEO
al
�Ce�� �
di
��sci
�fa
� �
�sce
��
stra
�� �de
��sten
�
gli
��e
��no
� �
ser
��
di
���l�u
��tre
��
gior
�� �del
��scio
��
5 ��lo
�
�
�ra,
�� ��
cie
��il
���zie
��
�
�gra
�porsò
��non
��io
�� � �le in
��� �
me ap
� �� �To
�lo
��osoti,
���lu
��gior
� �
�men
����se
�dir,
�� �
�mag
�
�gni
��pi,
� �scu
�ch
�o
��o
��mal
���
�
�
9
�a
��
�
�(Si
� ACHILLA (a Tolomeo.)�
��al
��Re
��no al
�ra.
��ter
�� �quì in
��
me
�
�
� �o
��
� �
�ra.
��Mà
��
o
���
lu
���pra
�
sap
�
��
me
�o
� �gran
��gni
�
�� �ten
�m
�in
� TOLOMEO
�
� �
�
�de.)
CESARE
(Sò,
�
� �che
��
�13�
�
�le
��Al
� �Re
��ze
�sta
��� �ra
��me
��
La
�� �rio
�
tin!)
�de?)
��TOLOMEO
� ���e
��to
�fen
�� �t�of
��gli
� �(Te
��
spet
� �
�
��no.
��da
��gui
�te
� �
ran
��sa
�
�
�17�
�
��pio,
�
�� �
pur
��tu
��sti
��que
�� �mi
�� �che
�ve(Em
��le
�li
���a
� ��� �e a
��te,
�pri
��t�a
��ri
� ��
por
��
ran
��
�
si
�� �mu
�quel
�vol
� �to
� �un
20 �
�
�
�
� �la� �
to in� �
gan
� �
�
��no.)
�ni �� �
sti
� �in
�cio
�
��
�
��
(Scor
CESARE
�go in
��brac
� �� �a
� �mor� �
te.)�

GIULIO CESARE54
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
� �
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�CESARE.
Corno.
Violino I.
Violino II.
Viola.
�
��
Bassi.
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�Andante, e piano.
� �
� �
� � �
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�� � �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�� �
�� �
�
�
4 �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
� ���
� ��
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
���
�
� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�na
�
�
��
�sco
�
��
�
to e
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
sto,
�
��
�
�
quand��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�ci
�
��
�
�ta
�
��
�
���
� �
�
Va�
��
�
��
�� �
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
7
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�

55ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IX.
�
��
�
��
�cia
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�tor,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�stu
�
�
�
�
��
�cac
�
�
��
�to
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
��
�
� �
�
�
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
���
pre
�
��
��
�da,
�
�
���
do è
�
�
���di
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�l�a
�� �
11
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�vi
��
�
��
��
�a
��
��cac
�
�
��
�
��
�cia
�
�
�
��
tor;
��
�
�
�
��
�stu
�
�
��
�l�a to
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
��
�
� �
�
�� �
�
� �
14 � �
�
��
�a
�
�
�
��
�quand
��
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�pre
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�da,
�
�
��
��
�do è
�
�
��
�vi
�
��
�di
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�da,
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�do è
�
�
��
� �
��
�vi
�di��
�
��
�pre
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�cac
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�cia
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�stu
�
��
��
�l�a
�
��
��
�to
�
��
�
�
�
���va
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�ci
��
�
�
��
�ta
�
�
� �
17
�
��
�
� ���
�
���
��
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sto,
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�a
�
�
�
�
��
�quand
��
�
�to e
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�na�
�
���
�sco
�

GIULIO CESARE56
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
��
�
20
�
�
�
ta
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
�
�
va
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tor,
�
� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
����
�
��
�na
�
�
�
�sco
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
sto,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ci
�
� �
�
�to,
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�stu
�
���
� ��quand
��
�
�� �
�
�via
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�23
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
cia
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�l�a
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
���
�
�cac
��
�
�
�
��
�to
�
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��pre
�
�
� �
�
��
�di
�
�
do è
�
���
� �
�
�
�da,
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
tor,
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
tor,
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
stu
�
�
�
�cia
� ��
�
�
���
��
to
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�� �
� �
�
�
�
� � �
� �
�
�
�
��� �
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�do è
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
l�a
�
�
ta
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�cac
�
�
��
�
�
��
�quand
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� ��
vi
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�sco
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�ci
�
�
�
� �
�va
�
�
�
�
�
di
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�26
�sto,�
�
��
�na
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�to e
� �
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�a
�
�

57ATTO PRIMO, SCENA IX.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�to
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
da,
�
� �
��
�l�a
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�cac
�cia
�
�
�
� � �
�tor,
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�stu
�
�
�
�
�
stu
�
��
�
�
�
l�a
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tor,
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�cac
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
pre
�
�
�
�
�� �cia
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
� ��
�
��
l�a
�
�
� �stu
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
� �
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
���
�
��
30
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�to
��
�
�
�
�
�
�to
�
� �
��cac
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�tor.
�
�
�
�cia
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
34
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� � �
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
38
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
���
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�� � �� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE58
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� sto,
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�bra
42
� �� � �
�
���
�suo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
���
54
�
�del
���
�
��
��
�
�ve
��7
� �
�
� �
��
�l�in
��
�
�
��
�
�
�da
�
��
�
��
non
�
�
7
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�4
no
�
7
�
� 6
�si
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
gan
�
���
�
Fine.
�
����
�
�spo
�di
� �
�
�
��far
�
�
� �mal ma
�
�
�
�
�
7�
��
� �
�5
46
�
4
�che
��
��chi é a
�
�
�E
�
�
�
��
�7
�
�suo
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
7
�
��
�
�l�in
�
�
�
6
�
���
��4
��
�di
�
�3
��
�
�
��
���
l�in
�
�suo
�
��
�
�
�
�
45
� �� �
� �no
�3
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
7
gan
�
�
�
�
�
3
�gan
�
�
��
�6
����
�
�cor;
�
�
8
��
�4
�
�
���
�
�cor,
�
�
�
�7
�
��
�
� �
�
� �
�
7
del
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �mal
��
� 7
�
�chi é a
�
�
�
6
��
�
3
��
�
�
8
�
3
� � �
�
cor,
�
��
�
�� �
no
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
��
���
del
� �
��
4
�
��
�6
�
�e
�
�
�far
�
�
�
�
�
�
che��
�
��
�
�
�
no
�
7
�
�
�
� ��
6
�ma
��
�
�
�suo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
7
�
�
no
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
del
�
��
��
��
6
�
48
� �� � �
�
�
�l�in
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
� �Da Capo.
(parte.)
�
�
�
�
�
��
gan
�
�
��3
�
�non
67
�spo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
��ve da
�cor,
��
��
��
���
3
� � �
�si
�
��
���
�
��
� �
��2+4
��
��
��
�
��bra
�
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�sto,
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
� �del
� �
� �
��
�suo
�
cor.
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�� �
��
�
�gan
�6
�
�
��
����
l�in
�
�

59ATTO PRIMO, SCENA X.
SCENA X
CORNELIA, SESTO, TOLOMEO, ed ACHILLA.
�che
��(Oh
� �
bian
�� �sem
�lia.
��
�
TOLOMEO
� �CORNELIA
� ���re!)
��
�
�In
��ze,
��
mo
���re,
�
�
�ACHILLA
�Si
� �Se
��con
�
��
�� � �que
���glio
�ne
��Cor
��sta è
�A
��il
��sto
� �
�fi
�
�
�
chio
��la
� �ma,
��sta
��le
� �sul
�lì
��bi
� ��po
��
�
�cia a
��fac
��in
��
de
��ci
��re
��tu
� � �
�
ca
�� �sti il
��to,
��
�
gra
� �Pom
��quel
��a
�� �che al
�tuo
��il
�
�
�5
de
�dia
���dre
��
�
a
��Re
��ma
����o,
��pe
� �
�
pa
��gran
�
�
42
�
de
�per
��a
��stra
��con
� �sa
��ro
��ne
��ge
�To
��sei
��non
��
che
��
�
�lo
��
�
re
��sto
��que
��� �gno,
����SESTO
Em
���ma?
�
�
�
�
sfi
���pio,
�der
�to a
�ti
� �
�
�
�
Ro
��10
�
��me;
�
�
rò
��fa
��ve
��sin
��a
��do
� �
�
ta
��cer
��lar
�go
�
�Ro
��sti
��
di
��ni ar
��ma
��ti
�� �di
��sto
� � �
que
��16
�con
�gnor,
��
��
ACHILLA
�
Al
� ���ti.
� �Si
��to
��de
��sei un
��che
�TOLOMEO
�
� �gno.
�� �
�in
���o,
��
�me
�
�
stuol
��gil
�cu
��sian
��
là!
�O
� ��vi
��da
��
�re
��ce
� (accena alle guardie.)
��
reg
��la
��gia.
�le
�� �
fol
� �
car
��di
��21 �dan
��bal
���
�� �
�che
�stei,
�Co
�cie
��lor
��il
�
�
ror!
���co
�� �mi
�fu
� � ��
na
�
�
�
�
do
� � ��
ch�ab
��si
��zon
��gar
��bia
��TOLOMEO� � �sta,
��ba
�or
��Per
pe
�
�� �per
�� � �il
��na
��
ra
��se
�bia
��ab
��glio
�
�
�26 ��ri.
���
�
�
col
�
fio
��i
��var
��ti
��
se il
�pe
��li
�vi
� �
�spet
��ri
�din
� �del
��sa
�� �
�zo
� ��
�gnan
� �giar
��nel
��te,
��di
��to
�
�
�re
��stà
��e
��ma
�

GIULIO CESARE60
��dell
��
�� (parte.)
�
�
�na!)
�� �� � ��
�
�ACHILLA��Io
�(piano ad Achilla.)
�
� ��
��
�31
ma
� �la
�
�tu
�bel
�li
�gan
�al
�� �� ��ti
�� � ��a
�
�ranser
�co
���� �to
���per
�s
�in
�te
�TOLOMEO
(Quan
�--na.
�bo
� �� �
que
� �
�stui
�Fe
� � �sta
�me!
�ce
�
SCENA XI
CORNELIA, SESTO, ed ACHILLA.
�
�mi
��mor
� �o
�
cor.
��mio
��a
��Se all
���
��
�� ��
�
�ri
��gi
��no il
��re
��se
�
�
�quei
��in
�
�
ACHILLA
�lia,
��ne
��Cor
�
ga
��le
� �to il
��lu
�� �tuoi
� �stà
��mi
��
�fi
�
�
��glio.
�
�
�ber
��li
��in
� �col
���tà
�
�
�4�
�
� �CORNELIA
Bar
� �ro,
��ba
�con
��mi
��la
�� ��ce
���glio,
���ci
� �ta
��ci
� � �
�ma
�� �
dre
���di,
�la
��rà
��sa
�
�
nò!
�pria
��del
��
�
sor
��con
� ��
Ah
��te?
�
�
�8 � �O
��
� ��
mor
�� �la
�ACHILLA
� �te...
��
spo
���na
��
sa ad
�
�
�na
�
u
� � �
ma
��
Ro
� SESTO
�te
��A
�
�
� �E
��vil
��un
� ��zio?
��
gi
�
�gia
� ��sì au
��co
�
�reg
��la
� � �
�
�12�
�gar
��ce
��da
�
zon.
���ge
��leg
� �mai
��o
���
��là!
� �gal
��re
��per
�gio
��pri
� �nel
�nier
���
�gui
��si
� �di
�
Tu
� ���o.
�
ACHILLA� �fi
��ro
�
�
�
mi
�� �glio
�
�
15 � �e
��
�pie
��ma il
�� �fer
� �de,
�
�
�
��o
�� �CORNELIA
�gui
��Se
�
�7
i
��anch
���rò
�ca
��il
��le,
�
�
�ta
��ma
��l�a
� �� �
�
pro
�
�non
��
pria
�� �ce
��con
��
de al
�
mor
��mio a
�
�
�19
�
��
� �
�di.
�
��
�
�
�pie
��var
��tro
� � �
ta
��sa
�� �
�pen
� �non
��di
� �di,
��
ta
��pie
��si
�ac
���de
�chie
��
che
��ciò
��

61ATTO PRIMO, SCENA XI.
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�������
Allegro.
�� ���
�Bassi.
�ACHILLA.
�Violini unisoni.
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
� ��
���
� �
��
�
�
��
�� �
��
��
� ��
�� �
��
��� �
��
����
�
� �
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�����
5 ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�����
�
�
�
������
��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
������
�
��
�
����
��
�
��
��
�
���di
����
�
�
�que
���
� �
�
�����
9
�
�
�
�
� �
�co
���
�
��sto
��
�re,
����
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
� �����
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sei il
�Bassons
�Tu
�
�
�cor
��p
�
�
�� ����
�
���
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
� �
�
���� ��
�
�
�
��
� rar!�
��
�
� �
�di
13
�� �� �
��
�
�
�
� � � � ���
��
� � ��� �
�
���
ben,
�
�
� �
��t�a
�
�
�
�non��
� ��
�
��sei il
��
���
mio
��
�
��
��
���
rar,�
���t�a�
��
non�
���
��
��
�
���di
�
���
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�t�a
��
non��
��
���
�
�mio
��
�
�
�ben,
�
� ���
� �
�
� �
�
17
�� �� �
� � ��
�
�di
��
�
�
�rar,
� � �� � �
�
��
� �� ��di��
�
�
�
� �
��
��que
�
��
�
� ���
�tu
�
�
� �
���
cor
�
�� �
�sei il�
����
re,
��
�
�� �
�
�sei il
�
� ���
sto
���
�
�
�
� �
��
��
�
��co
�
�non��
��
� �t�a
��� �
�mio
� � �
�
��
��
� ��ben,
�
21
�� �� �
���
��
� �
�di
�
�rar,
��
����
� �
�
���
�
�
���
� �
��di
�
�
��que
� � ���tu
�
� ��
��
�cor�
� � ��
sei il
��
�
��
re,��
���
sei il�
�� �
�� �
��
��co��
� ��
sto
�

GIULIO CESARE62
���
�
�
��
non�
��
t�a�
�� �
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
� ��
�
�25
�� �
�
� ��
�� �
� ��di
��� �� �
�
� � � ��
���
rar!
�
��
�� �
��
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
���
� ��
��
�
� ��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
� � � ��
�
� ��
��
�
���
��
��
�
� ���
�
� �
�
�
�
��
��
sto
�
�
�
�� � �
�
����
�
�
�
�
�que
�
��
�
��di
�����
29
���
�
�
�
���
�co� �
��� ��
re,
��
�
���
�
�
� �
��
�
����f
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
��tu
� �
�p
�
�cor
�
�
��
sei il
�
�
�
�
�
� � � �� � �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
������
�nò,
��
� � �
�����
33
�
���
�
����� � �
�
��
��
nò!
��non
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��t�a�
�
�
����
sei il�
�
� �
��
ben,
�
�� �
�mio
�
�
�
�
����f
�
�
� �
�
��
����
��
��
rar,�
���di�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�non
�
�t�a��
���
mio�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��ben,�
�
��
� � �
37
�� �
non
�
� ��
�
� � col parte.
� �
�di
�� � � �
�
� � �� ��
�� �
�rar,
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��di��
�
que
�
�p
��
�
�
�tu
�
�
Bassons.
��
cor
�
��
�
�
��
sei il�
��
re,��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
sei il
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
��
sto��
�co
��non��
� � �
�di
�
��
�rar!
�t�a�
�
�
�
�
�mio
��
�
��
sei il�
� � �
�
��ben� ��
41
�
� �
� � �
�
�
�� �
f
�
� � �
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
����
nò,
�
�� � �� �
�
�
� �� �
�nò,
�
� �� �
�di
�
�
�t�a
�
� � �
�rar,
�
� � ���di��
�
� � � � �� ��
rar,�
��
�non
�
� � �
�
�
�
�� � � ��
t�a

63ATTO PRIMO, SCENA XI.
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��46
�� �� �
� ��
�� �
�
�Fine.
� �� �� ��� �
���
� �
�
��
�
� � ��
�
� �
�
��
��
� � � ���
��
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�� ��
�
�
��
�vo
��
��
� �
�non
�
� �� � �
� �
���
da
��
�
��te
51
�� �
�
�
��
��
�
� �
� ��mar,�
�
�
�bra
�
� � � �
�
� ���io
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��chie
�
� � ��p
�Per
�
�
�
�
�mor
�
� �
�a
��
�
� �
�--re,
�
� � ��
più
�
�� �
�
�� ��
�
� ��
�
� ��
mo�
� ��
do a
��
� ��
� � ��
per
�
���
mor
�
���a
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� � �
�
�
�
�
55
�� �
� � �
�do a
�
�
�� �
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�io
��
��
chie
�
�
vo�
�
��
�
�non
��
��
bra
�
��
� �
��
da�
�
�
��
più�
��
� �� ��
��te
� �
� � �
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
�mar,
�� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�� � ��
da
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
più
�
�� � �
��
60
�� �
�
�bra�
mar.
��
�� �Da Capo.
(parte.)
����
�
� ��te
�
���
non
� �vo
��
da
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�te
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
���
mo
�
��
�
���più�
�� �
�re,��
� �
�bra
�
�
�mar,
�
������
��
��
�
�
�
� �
� �
�non��
��
vo�
�
�
ve,
��CORNELIA
Do
� � �� ��
7�
�di
� � (Mentre le guardie vogliono
condur via Sesto, Cornelia correa ritenerlo per un braccio.)
o.
��
��
� �gui
��
�ni,
� �mia
��ma,
��ni
��
ma
�� �l�a
��do
�ta!
��
�ve, in
�u
���� �vi
��Mia
� �Ad
�SESTO
�SESTO
+4
�2
Ma
� CORNELIA
� �dre!
�
�men
�
ga al
�� ����
�be
��mio
��al
�por
�ne
�4
�
�
�
�
��
��
� ��
ba
��mi
��gli ul
��
ne!
�� ��che al
�
�
� �la
�ti
���� �io
���
�ci. Ahi
�pi,
��
Em
�te,
� �re,
��co
��mio
�� �
�
da
�
�pe
��
�scia
��
te?
�

GIULIO CESARE64
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
un poco più f
�
un poco più f
� �
�
un poco più f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�p
�p
�
�
Largo.
812
�
�
�812 �
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
p
�
��
�
�
��
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
Viola.
CORNELIA.
�
Violino I.�
�
Violino II.
�
�Bassi.
�
�
SESTO.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
���
�
�� �
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�f
�f
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
812
���
812
�
�
812
812
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�p
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�f
�f
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ce
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
���
dol
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
� � �
�
�pp
�pp
�
�
���
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�Son
�
���
�
�
�
��
�na
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�pp
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
5 � �
��
�
�pian
�
��
�ta a
�
�
�ge
�
� ��e il
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�p
�p
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�con
�
�
�mio
�
�
�
�
la
�
��
��
�
�
for
�
�
�senza Cembalo.
��
�
�mar,
�
�
�
��
��
sem
�
�
��
pp
�
pp
�
pre
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�gri
��
�
��
�
�
�
�ah,
�
�
�
�
�
�to,
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
���
��
�
���
�
��
��
�
���
e il
��
��
��
��
�
�
�rò;
��
rar,
��
�
��
�
�
���dol
�
�rò,
�
mio
��
ce
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�sem
�
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
ah,
�
�
��
�sem
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�con
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
��
��
�
�
�
���pian
�
�
to a
�
��
���
���ge
�
�
���
pre
��
�
���
�
�
�
��so
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
���
9
��
�
�
�
pian
�
�
�
�
�
�
Son
��
�
�
�
���
�� �
�
�
�ge
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
����
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
��
pre
�
�
��
�to,
�
�
�
�ah,na
��
spi
�
���
�
� �
���
�for
�
�

65ATTO PRIMO, SCENA XI.
�
�
�
��
sem
�
�
�
�ah,
�
�
�
ah
���
�
��
�
�
pre,
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
mar,
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
ah
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�ta a
�
�
�
��
�gri
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�la
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�rò;
�rò;
��
�
�
�sem
�
�
��
�son
�
��
�
�na
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�sem
�
��
��
�
ah
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
�rò,
�
��
�
�
� �
� �
�� �
�
� �
� �ah,
�
�
��
�13
��
�
��
�
pre,
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�pre
��
�pre
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
sem
�
�
�
son
�
�
�
��
�
�ge
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
ge
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
pre,
�
�
�
�pian
�
�
pian
�
�
� �
�ah
��
sem
��
�
�
�
dol
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
dol
�
��
�
�
�mio
�
��
�
�
�
��
�to,
� �
�
mio
���
�
� �
ce
�
��
�
��
��
���
�ce
�
�
��
���
�
�spi
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�for
�con
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
��
� ���
��
��
��
�
� ���
�ah,
�ah,
�
�
� �ge
�
�
�pian
�
�rò,
rò,
���
�
pian
���
�
�ge
�pre
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�for
�
e il
���
�
�17
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
ah
���
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
rar, sem
�
���
�
�
so
��
�
�
�
���
�
�con
�
��
�
�
�
�to,
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�ta a
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�e il
pre
���
��
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�sem
�
�
�na
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�sem
�
�
�
��
�pre,
�
�
�
�
��
�ah
�
�sem
�
�
��
�
��
��
�pre,
�
��
�
�
pian
�
��
�
�
�
�rò,
�
��
�
�
ge
�
��
���
�sem
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
ah
�
��
�
��
�ah
�
� �
�sem
�sem
�����
���
�
�
ah
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�pre,
�pre,
�
��
pian�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�ge
�ge
�
�
� �pian
�
��
�
�pre
�pre
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�rò,
�rò,
��
��
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�ah
�
��
�
�sem
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
� �ah,
��
�
���
�
� �
�
� �
�
21
�
� �pre,
�
�
���
��
��
�
�sem
���
�
�
�
�pre
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sem
�
���
�
��ah
�
��
�
�
�ah,
�
� ��
�
�
��
� �
��
�
�
���
��
�� �

GIULIO CESARE66
�
���
�
�
�
���
��
�pre
�pre
�
���
�ge
�ge
���
rò.
�sem�sem
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
���
�ah,�ah,
�
�
�
����ah�ah
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
� �
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�f
rò.
�
��
�
���
�
���
�
��
�
�
�f�f�
�
�����
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�pian
�
�
�
���
�
�pian
��
25
�
�
� �
�
� �
� �
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
���
�
����
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
��
��
��
�
�
���
�ah,�ah,
�
�( f )
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
cito
�
�
��
� �
�
tra
����
����
�
�
fa
�
���
��
Se il
�
��
�
�
�
�
�dì,
���
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
���
�
�fa
���
�
Fine.
�
�
����
� �
Se il
��p�p�
�to
�to
���
�
�dì
�dì
��
�
�no e
�no e
����
�lie
�lie
���
�
��mai
�mai
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
��
���
�
�
�dì,
���
�
�ci
��
�
���
�
���
�to
�
��
�
�se
�se
����
�
�
���
�re
�re
����
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
30
�
� �
�
���
�
� �
��
� ��
�
�
�� �
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
��
�� �� �
��
���
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
����
��
���
�p�p�
�
���
��
�
���
p
�
p
tra
�
� �
�
�����
�
��
���
�
�
�
���
�
��
��
�� �
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
trò,
�
�
�
�
�trò,
�
�
�rar
�rar
���
�
�
�
�po
�po
���
�
� �più,
�più,
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
po
�po
�
�
�
�
�trò.
trò.
�
�spe
�spe
�
�
�
�più
�
�rar
�rar
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mai
�mai
���
�
�
�
��
� più,
�più,
�� �
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
� �più
�
�mai
�mai
��
�
�
��
���
� ��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
� ��
��
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ���
�
�
�35
�
�� �
�
�
��
��
��
�
�mai
�mai
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�Dal Segno.
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
� �
� �
� �
� �
�
� ��
�
����
�
�
�
�
f
�f�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
� �
��
�spe
�spe
���
� �
�più
�più
�
FINE DELL�ATTO PRIMO.

ATTO SECONDO
SCENA I
Deliziosa selva di cedri con il monte Parnasso nel prospetto,quale contiene in se la reggia della Virtù. CLEOPATRA, e
NIRENO.
pi
�� ��Ad
�to è il
�� ��comquan
� ��
��
�Giun
�
�
�� �
6
�
�ren,se
NIRENO
��em
��cor
�sti, oh
�
�� �si?
�� ��
gui sa re in
�� � ��po �
�Ni
��te?
�
��
�t�im
�CLEOPATRA
� �E
CLEOPATRA
�to
� �man
���
do.
��
Ce
��to è
�� �� �
��NIRENO� �
l�al
�ta
�tadi
�bi
��nu
�me
� �ta
��CLEOPATRA
�il
��piè
�� ���
Mà
��glie
� � 5 � ��dim�
�
��le
��fra
�� �In
� �ri
���so
�ed
�
6
��to
��
�
���si,
�ge.
�ei
�
��
la
�
�dus
�già a
que
�� �ste
� ��� �è in
� �
�pron
�sce
� �
��
�mi:
� �na?vo
�vel
�� ��con
� �
�
�NIRENO
��Io
�
��
sol
�a pa
�� �ri
� � �te ap
��mà
�
7
�che
��
6
�����10 ���
ganva sot
�
��de
�ho
�fin
�� �già
�� �stra pen
� �to
��
vil
re
� �sfa
� �
� ��
�
�rì
� �all
���re
� � �to
�te��
�pen
�i
��
�
�sier;
�
��
si?
�mo
�CLEOPATRA
�far
� ��� ��la;
�
� � �ge
��sug
��già
�gia
�A
�� �
�
�m
�ha
�ti
��A
�lui
�
rai?
�
mor
��CLEOPATRA
� �pri
��sco
� �
�
16
�tem
��cor
�
�
�nier d
�a
� �� ����NIRENO
� � � �far
�cor
� �gio?
� �� �
�
deg
��to.��� ��
ze
�gio
�
�� �chi
�l
�tol
�
�
�
è an
� �po.
�Non
NIRENO
�
far
� �che
�ren
� �pri
��Io
� �
�di
�in
� �lo
���dis
��in
��re
��sa
�gui
� �in
���da
� ��
�
�
�
21
CLEOPATRA
�
�ten
��
�
��
�par
��At
� �Ce
��di
�te;
� �ze, di
��lui
���
stan
�� là
� �nel
��� � �e a
�� �mie
�le
��
poi
��e
��ghi,
�
ber
��sti al
��que
� �da an
��gui
��lo
� �co
��ra
�� co
��
� �
che
� �Li
��tra
���con
� �si
�gli
� �pria
��de,
��
ten
�
26
�
��
�
�ten
��l�at
��dia
�
�
�
�
�de.
�tez
��con
�per
�dar
� ��gli
� ��
ti il
� �mon
�
(parte Cleopatra.)
�che,
� �
sol
���suo
��dal
��to
� �
Rè
�
�rai
� �quan
��di
��za
�

GIULIO CESARE68
SCENA II
NIRENO, e poi CESARE.
�e
���zie
�
�
fro
�� ��stu
��
l�a
�
��
�� �Ni
��
�
CESARE
��di.
� ��è,
��Dov
��
�
NIRENO
�
4
�2
pa
�o
��Cle
��Da
� ��pren
�
� ��ap gua
��se
��chi è
�
mor
�� �d
�a
��ce
��tra
�� �da
�
��ve
�
Li
��rà
�
�
�
�
bre
��in
��co
�
�
5
�
��
�
�dia,
�
�
�
gnor.
��Si
��ma
��
ren,
�verl
�a
��ni mi
�� � � �NIRENO� �a?
�lo
��
sto
��que
��In
6
è
��
dov�� �
�
Quì s�ode vaga Sinfonia di varj stromenti.
SINFONIA.
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�Ta
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�Oboe, eViolino I.
fi
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �43
� �43
�43
� � 43
� � 43� � 43� � 43
�43
� �
NIRENO.�Che
�43
Viola.
Harpe.
��
�
�
Violino II.
Bassons eVioloncelli.
Teorba.
Violada Gamba.
�
��ci!
�
�
�
��
��
���
�
��
�
�CESARE.
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
a?
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�

69ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
���
� �
�
�
�
�
�
f
�
f�
�
�
�
���
���
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
���
�
f
�
f�
�
�
��
�
�5
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
���
�
p
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
p�
p
�
�
���
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�vrà
�ce il
��sel
��di
�pi
�ra
��mi
��che
�A
�NIRENO� �sce?
��
� �
�
�
��
�
�chi
��
cor
�� �
sce.
��gui
��
�
�
�
�lan
��
�li,
��Cie
�CESARE
�qual
� � ��non
����� ��e del
�
suon,
��co
��ni
�mo
� ���
�
sfe
�le
�de ar
��scen
�re
�
Quì s�apre il Parnasso, e vedesi in trono la Virtù
assista delle nove Muse.

GIULIO CESARE70
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
Bassons, eVioloncelli.
Teorba.
Violada Gamba.
Harpe. �Viola.
Oboe, eViolino I.
Violino II.
Orc
hes
tra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�Bassi.�
�
Oboe II. Violino II.
�
Oboe I. Violino I.
�
�
�
�
Viola.
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
43
43
�43
�
��
43
�� 43
�
�
43
43
��
�43
� � 43
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
43 �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
43
�
�
�
43
�
�
�
����
�
�
�

71ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
5
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE72
��
� ����
���
�
���
�
��������
�
���
�
��
���
�
���
�����
�
��
��
�
�����
��
�
������
����
����� �
�
�
����
���
��
����
��
�
�
�����
��
��
��������
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
����
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
����
����
������
����� �
���
�������
�
��
�
��
�
����
�
�������
�
�������
�
�
��
��������
�
������
����
���
�
�
���
�
�
9
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�������
�����������
��
�
���
����
���
����
���
�
�
��
��
�
��
�������
�
��
�
���
�����
�
�
�
����
�
�
����
����
��
�
�
�
���
��
��
����
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
������
����
�
� �
�� �
�
�
����
�
��
��
����
� � �
�
����
��
�
������
� ���
��������
�
�����
����
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
����
���
�
�
�����
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
���
������
�
���
����
�
����
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
��
���
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
13
�
��
���
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
���
��
�
�
��
��
���
�
���
�
�
��
��
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
� �����
�
�
�
��
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��

73ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
�se
��sce
� � �Nu
��ro i
�� �
�lu
� ��ce
�
��
��
�
�
�ter
�mi in
� ��ra?
�
Giu
� ��lio,
�
�
�mi
��CESARE. � ��con
�quan
� �a
��do
� �di
��so
�bis
��ri?
��
��
che
�e
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sa
�
�
�
�et
���
��
�
��
�
����
pi
���
��
�
�
unis.�
����
�
�
��
��
���
pu
��
�
�
le,
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
��Viola.
�Violino II.
�Oboe, e
Violino I.
�
�
�
�
Teorba, Harpe,Bassons e
Violoncelli.
�
Orc
hes
tra
Bassi.
Viola.
Violino II.
Violino I.
CLEOPATRA.
Violada Gamba.
re,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
te
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
d�A
�
����
mo
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
vo
���
�
�
�fa���
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�le
��
���
�
� �
�
�
�
����
stre
�Largo.
43�
��
�
Sordini.
�
43��
V�a
�
��
��
43��43��43��43�
43��43�43�
43� �
��Viol.
Oboe.
��
�
�
�
�
��
ro,
�����
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
do
�������
��
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�le,
�
�
vil
���
�
�
� �
vo
���
�
�
��
�
��gra
�
�� �
�
�
le
��
�
��
te
�son
�
nel
��
� � ��
��
�
le
�
��
�
���
��
fa
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
sen;
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
��
�
stre
�
��
v�a
�
�
�
�
�
�����
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
������ �
��
�le
��
�
�
�
����vil
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�7 �
�
�
��
��
�
�
do
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
� pu
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
����son
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
��
��
ro,
�pi
�
�
�
�
��

GIULIO CESARE74
��
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
���
v�a
��
�
�
�
�
�do
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
14
� �� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��le,
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
sa
�
��
� ��
������
����
ro,
���
�
������
��
� �
����pi
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
pu
�
�� �
te
�
�
�
�
��
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
nel
�
�
����
gra
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
��
���
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��sen,
��
��
�
�
��
����
��
�
�
���
����
����gra
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
����
�
��
�
��
son
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
����
te,
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
sen,
��
���
��
�nel
�
��
��
����
��
�
���
�
����
��
�
�
����son
����
gra
��
���
�
�
�
te
��
���
� �
����
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�le
�
��
�
�
� ����
�
����
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
���
�
�
��
�
� �
��
��
�
� ����
�
����
�
��
�
����mo
�
�
�
��
��
����
�
�
�
d�A
�
�
�
�
����
re,
�
�
�
��
����
� �
�
�
�
��
�����
�
�
��
��
�
�
�21 �
����te
�
�
�
�
�
�
����et
� �
�
�
�
�
���
�vil
�
�
���
�
�
��
��fa
����
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�le
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
vo
�
� �
�
�
�
le
�
�
���
�stre
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

75ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
����
��
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
����
���
��
����
�����
������
��
��
����
������
��
�
���
��
��
��
�
�
�
����
vil
�����
�
�
�
����
gra
��
����
�
���
son
�
�
���
�
�le
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
��
28
Fine.
�
���
���� �
�
�
fa
�����
�
��
�
vo
�
�
�
stre
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
�
���
�� �
��
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
���
���
�
��
�
��
����
�
� �
te
��
��
�
��
�
��
sen.
�
� �
�nel
�
�
�
�� �
vi
��
��
��
�
�
��
��
�bra
����
���
to
��
� ���
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
se
�
�
����
�
�
����
me
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
sto
��
�
��
�
ma
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
il
��
���
�
���
�
�
���
�
� �� ��
�
�
�
���
���� �
���
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�co
�
�
�
��
�
�
re,
��
�
�
�vi
�
ra
�
�
mio
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
� �
��
����
�
���
�
����
�
Pie
������
�
�
�
�
�o
�
����
�
ch�ogn
�
��
��
� �
�
�
��
�

GIULIO CESARE76
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
vi
�
�
�
��
�
41
����
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
����
�
o
��
�
�
�
�
���
ch�ogn
�
���
��
��
�
� �
to
�
���
suo
���
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
������
�
�
�
���
�
�
l�a
�
�
�
ma
��
���
�ma
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
���
chia
��
����
��
�
��
�
�
����
����
���
�
�
ma
�
�
��
chia
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ra
�
��
�
��
��
�ben.
�
�
�ben,
�
�
���
�
suo
�
�
���
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
���
ma
�
����
�
�
�
�
l�a
�����
�
� �
�
�
�
���
�
to
�
�����
�
�si
���un� �
bel
��
can
�gi
� �
��
�
�Aria da Capo.
��to.
�� �
��
���
lo il
�cie
� �
�nan
��To
�
��
�
CESARE.
�ha in
��Non
�
��
che
��dia,
�� �
reg
��
pa
��te
�lo
��me
�
�mio
��del
��che
��
7�
ir
��gio
���co
�Ah!
��me?
� �me!��
�Si
��
�
NIRENO� �Nu�
�do è il
��vi
��in
�la,
��vo
��la,
��
� cor
��mio
��
�
�
�CESARE
Vo
�
�
�
�to!...
��can
� �E
�
�
�(Mentre Cesare corre a Cleopatra, si chiudeil Parnasso, e torna la Scena come prima.)
ce in
��dol
��al
�
� ��de?
�
�
��
+4�2
Ah!
��ida
��Li
��ta
� � �
se
��pos
� �te
��� �
gen
���
�
�mi
�� �
che
� �pian
��già
��si
��e
��sti,
��
di
�
che
�5 �
�
��u
�
gnor,
�Vir
�CESARE
tan
��co
��tù
�� ���di
��par
��ti
� ��dia?
�� �
�
Li
���ga
�
� � �do
��tan
��can
�za
�� �
va
�� �si
��
gri
�� �
+4�2
la
��
�
�do im
��man
��
�le
� � �e
��ga,
�ar
�� �le
�� �tra
� ��mi,
�� �
6
10
�
�tò
�
�
� �
saet
� �gio,
��veg
�
lez
��bel
��che
�
�
�m
�av
��ben
�� �io
�

77ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
�dia
� � �te
��cor
�� �è
�
nò;
�� �nò,
��ger,
� � �
Li
��
��se
��� �zi,
��
�
� �t�è
��non
�
�
�
�
���
se.
� �
�An
��Si
�
�
NIRENO
�
�
��
gnor,
��pia
�
�
14
��
�ga.
�� ��
t�af
��non
��se,
�
� �
� � fli
���se a
� �
ce
��t�ac
��mor
��
�
�
bra
� NIRENO� �ma?
�
�
CESARE
6
Li
� � �mi
�� �dia
� �pa
��o
��Cle
��
�
��tra
��
�el
��
Ed
� �a
���la
�
�
�t�at
��la
�el
� � �
�ten
��19 � ��ve,
��
�gra
�
� or.
�� �or
�� �
�
�nel
���de
�ze
��stan
��sue
��le
�
�al mio
�
te
��� �ac
��Gui
��
ciò
��
so
� �ro,
� ��no
��
�
23�
� ��
�sto in
��
mi
� �
se
� �
�
� �da
�te
����CESARE
scor to
�� �ro.
� ��
rà.
�
�ti
� �che
��
�to
�an
� � ��
�dol
�
ren
� �da
�
che
� �� �ce
���il
� �mar
�� �mio
���
�� ��
�
��
�
�
����
�
����
�
��
�����
����
�
����
��
�����
� �����
�
�
����
������
�����
�����
�����
�
�Viol. solo.
�
�
Tutti.
Violino II.
Viola.
Bassons.
CESARE.
Bassi.
�
�
�
�����
�
��
�
�
�����
��
��
�����
�����
�
�
�
�
���
� �Allegro.
� �� � �� � � � �� � �
� ��
���
����� ��
�
�
����
�����
�����
����
������
������
�����
����
�
�����
�
����
��
����
���� � ����� �����
��
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��5
��
��
�
���
�
���
��� ��
�����
�
��
�
�
� �� ��
�
��� ��

GIULIO CESARE78
�
�� ���� ��
��
�
�
9
�����
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
� � ���� � �� � �� � � �� ��
�
� �
�
�� �� �
��
� �� �� �� ���� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
Tutti.
�
� �
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
� ��12
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
� �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Se in
�
�p
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
� �� ��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� ��
��
�fio
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
� �
�
��
�
�
gel
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�de,
�
�
�scon
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�fà
�più
� �
� � �� �
���
��de
�
�
�si
�
�na
� �
16
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�lin
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�trà
�
�
��
�ri e
�
�
��
�
�fio
��
�
�
��fron
�
��
�
��
�
�
�meto a
��
��
�no
�ri
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
�to
� �
�
�l�au
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��pra
�

79ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
� ����
�to,
�
� � � �
�gra
� �
�
���
�
�
�
�suo
�
�
�
�
�3
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
fà
�
�
�
�più
� �
�
�
�
�
�gra
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�Viol solo. � �
� ��� ���
��
� �� �can
�3
� �
�
� �
� �
21
�
� �
� �
�
� �� � �
�to il
� ���
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
tar,
�
�
26
�
�
��
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
� ���
�
��
���
��
� ��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�fà
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
� �
��
�
�
��� � � ��� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
�
��� �
� �
più
�gra
� �
�
���
��
�
����
� � �
��
�
��
�
��
� � �
�
� �
� � �
� �
� �
30�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�can
�
���
tar,
�
�
�
�
to il
� ��
�
�
�
�
�3
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
��suo
��
���
�
�� �� �
�

GIULIO CESARE80
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�Tutti.
tar;
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
��
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
35
�
�
� �
� �
can
��
� �
���
�più
��
���
�
�
�to il
��
���
�� �
��
�
�
��
��
suo
�
�
� �
���
��
�
���
�
�
f
�
gra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�fà
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��� �
��
�
�����
�
� � ��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�to a
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�fio
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�trà
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
� �
��
�gel
�
�
�� �
�
�
�lin
�
40
�
�
� �
�p
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
��
� �
�����
�
��
�
���
�
�
���
�
�se in
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�me
�
�
�
�
�
�
�to
�
���
�
�
�
�
�pra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
l�au
�
�
��
ri
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
��
�no
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
��
�
� ��� �
�
�
�fron
��
� �
�
�ri e
�
�
�� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
44
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�fio
�
�
�
�
�f
�
�
�
�de,
scon
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�de
�
�
�� �
���
�si
�
��
�
�
�na
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�

81ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Solo.� �
�
�
��
�
�
48
� �
�
�fà
�
�
� �
� �
�
� �
�
�gra
�
��
�
�più
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��tar;
�
��
�
�
�can
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
� �
�
53
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
��
��
� � �
�in
�
��
fio
�
�
�se
�
�
� � �
��
��
�to,
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�il
�
�
�
��
�
�
�to
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�suo
�
�� �
�più
�
� �
�
�fà
�
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�gra
�
na
�scon
� ��
�
� �
�
� �
�
�de,
�� � �
�
�
� �
��de
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
� �si
� �
� �
�
� �
��
�
�58
�
� �
�
�
�
���
� �
��
��
� �
�
� �
��
più
�
� � � �
�fà
�to
� �gel
�
�
�
�� �
�
�l�au
��a
�
�
�me
�
�
�ri
�
� �to
�
�
� �
���
��
pra
�
� �no
�
� �
�
�ri e
�
� �
�� �
�
��
��fron
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�lin
�
���
�
�
�
�trà
�
��fio
�

GIULIO CESARE82
��
�
�
��
�gra
�
��
�
�� ��
��
��
Viol. I. II.
�
più
�
� �
�
�
�
� � ��
�
� �� �
�
� �
� � �
�
�
63
��
�
�
� � � �
�
�to il
�
�
�
�gra
�
�
��
suo
�
�
�� � �
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
����
�
��p
�
�fà
� ����
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
���
�
��
�
�
can
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
���
tar,
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�tar,
�
�
�
�can
�
�to il
� �
���
�suo
�
�
�
�fà
�
�gra
�
��
più
� �
�
��
�
Adagio.�
�
�
Tutti.
�
�
tar.
�
�
�
�can
���
�
�
�
suo
�to il
�
���
67
�
�
� �
� �
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
�����
�
���
�
�
�
�
�����
��
�
�
���
�
� �
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
���
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
� �
�
��
�
����
� �
������
�
��
� �
��
�
�
� �
����
�
�
�
�
��
��
zo
�
�
�
�Se
��
���
�vez
� ��co
�
�
� �
� �
�
� �
�
�
��
�
72
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
� �
�
� ��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
��� �
�dia
�
� �
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
��
s�
Li
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�sa
���
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
� ���
� �
��
�
�
�
Fine.
���
�
�
��
�
��
�

83ATTO SECONDO, SCENA II.
�
Solo.
�re,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�ca
�
�
��� �
ti
�
�
�
�
�
�
no
�
� �
��
�
� �
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
���
��
�gra
�
�
� �
�
zio �
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
77
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�cor
� �
�
�
�
sa
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
spie not �ga an
�
�
�
��
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�più
�
na
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
gni
�fà o
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
82
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�fà o
�
�gni
�
�re in
�
��� �
�
�
�
�co
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�re in
��
��
�
�
���
� ��
�
�
�
�mo
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
���
��
�
rar,
�
��
co
�
�
�
�
�
Tutti, mà p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�zio
�
� �
�
�
�
Solo.�
�
�
�gni
�
�
�co
�
���
�
�fà o
�
� �
�
�
��
�
� �
�
� �
�87
�
�
� �
�
�
� ���
�
�
�
��
più
�
�
�
�rar,
��
���
�
��
�
�
�mo
�
�
re in
�
��
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
��
� rar,
�
��
�
�na
���
� �
��
�
�
sa
�
��
��co
�
�o
�
� � �gni
�
��
��re,
� �
�gra
�
mo
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�na
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE84
��
�
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
Tutti, p
� � �
��
�� �Da Capo.
(parte con Nireno.)
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
mo
�
�
�
�
�co
�Adagio.
� ���
��
�
�
93 �
��
�
rar.
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
����
�
� � �
�
�
�
nare in
� ��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
fà o
�
�
�
�
��
gni
�
��
��
���
SCENA III
Giardino del serraglio, dove corrisponde quello delle fiere.CORNELIA con picciola zappa nelle mani, che in coltivando
fiori, epio ACHILLA.
3
��6
�64
�53
�4
����
Largo.��� ��
�Bassi.��� �
�����6
�6
����CORNELIA.
��
���
�
� ���42
����65
��
� ��
��
��me;
����
non
��
�voi
�
�spe
��più
�
���
��4
�pian
��
����
� �deh
�
�
���� �
ge
��pian
��
�me
��
�te, oh
�
�
��
� �
�v�è
��Deh
�
�
� �
��
�
�mi,
�
��
per
�
���già
�
�lu
��
�sti
� �
� ��
voi
�v
�è
��non
�
�
��
�più
��per
��
�
�
�spe
��
��7�
�spe
�
�
�più
�
���
��
me;
�
�
�
�te,
�� �
�ge
�
�� ���
oh
�
6
�
����
me,
�me
�
��
�già
��
voi
��per
�
�v
�è
��
6
�non
��� ��lu
�� �sti
� �già
�
6
�
�mi,
��
voi
��
per
� �
�non
��
64
�lu
��
�sti
� ��
già
�
�
3
mi,
�
��
��10
���
�
�più
�
�
� �
�v
�è
� �
deh
�me,
��
�spe
���6
�
�
� ��65
��
� �� �pian
����
�5
� �
64
�me
���
te, oh
�
6
�deh
�
642
� �ge
�
��
pian
�
��

85ATTO SECONDO, SCENA IV.
�non
�� �
�me,
� �spe
�più
��
��v
�è
��
��
più
���
v�è
� �
�
�
�spe
����13
�
�
�
�
��
me,
��
�te,
�
��
� ��me
��oh
�
�
�sti
�
�
���ge
�
����
7�
�voi
��per �
�non
���
mi,
���lu�
� ���già
�
��� � � �
��
� ��
���� �� �
�
� �
16
��
��
già
�
6
�voi
��
per
���
�
��
� �
�
�
�me.
��
�v
�è
��non
�
�spe
��più
�
CORNELIA� �pre.
��
na
��Chi
�cru
��le
�� � tem
��de
�� ���
�� ��
�
� �
�6
rar,
���cque a
��non
���la,
�ma
�� �gri
��la
�so
�� �spi
�� �ACHILLA
�Bel
�de
��tuo
�rà il
� �
stin
�� ��
�
�
�
�ge
��can
��re!
�ri
��ti al
�trar
� � �
gor
���
chil
� �sot
��può
��la,
�
�
�5 �O
��
�
�ser
��di
��CORN.
� �
�
tù.
��vi
�
�
��
pre.
��sem
� �Un
�ACHILLA
��
� pian
��
per
�� �ge
�
�che
��so,
� �A
��sti ad
�pre
��tu
��
so a
�
sen
��con
� ��ro
��mo
�
�go
� �
te
��da
�� �o
�
�
� �CORNELIA
Fug
� ��
�
vai?
��ve
�9
�
�
�
�
�mai.
��
��
�
�
� �
non
��per
� � �ti
��rar
�� �mi
���non
� �par
�� �(vuol partire.)
mi
ACHILLA�co
� �
sì
�
la!
� �o!
�� ��ta;
�� �
scol
��a
�
�più.
��mai
��lar
�
Di
��
Oh
�
�
�
�
SCENA IV
Mentre CORNELIA fugge, incontra TOLOMEO, che la prendeper la mano.
�mi
�� �quà
� �tai,
�� �por
��re,
��ACHILLA
Si
� ��
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
�per
�
lir
��mo
��am
��lo
��ca
�pla
��
la,
� �
�sde
��mi,
�
�� �Bel
�TOLOMEO �
�
�� �i
�
�6
Rè!
��quo
�� �ni
� �CORNELIA
La
� ���gno!
� � �scia
��
�o
�� � i
� �mo
�� �mi
�
�
or,
��za ogn
���sprez
� �ed
��
�
�6
Ciel!)
�� �ro, oh
��
�
�
�
��
ro.
� �
spi
��
(Re
�
��
do
�� �che a
��del,
�� �TOLOMEO
�
� ���ro.
��TOLOMEO
�
����
cru
��sta
�
��
que
� � ��ti?
�
�
det
�mi
��la
�ACHILLA
El
�pie
��Fù
� ��
tu oi
��sa a
��to
�

GIULIO CESARE86
�to al
�� �stin
��re e
��
lo,
��
suo
��
Ce
��drai
��ve
� �sa
���
�11
�e
�
�
�
�ven
�
Rè
� �to,
��
�ca
��di
���gno am
��sde
��lo
�� (tira da parte Achilla.)�za!
��
mor
�A
� �
mi
��la,
�
�
�
Bel
�
�gnor,
��Si
�ACHILLA
�gi
��og
��co,
�� �
ben?
��e
�
��tua
�� �la
�
�del.
��cru
�
�ce
��
mer
��vrai in
�� ��de
�
�
�16
�
�
�
�
��
�
��cre
��co
��le è
��(Fol
��
��
de.)
�� ��tu
��tor
��gna
��
re
Par
� �
�
�
� �
��so
� �lo.
��stui
� �� �se
�l
� �
�spe
��e
�a
���ra;
��ti,
�
�
�TOLOMEO
�sci,
��
gui
��se
�� �e
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�������
Andante, e staccato.
���
�
�Bassi.
�Violini.
ACHILLA.
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
� p�
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�4
�cru
��
�
�
�
��
��
me
��
�Se a
���
sei
��
��
non�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��a
�
���le
�
��
�
���
�
��rà
�
� ��
�
��de
��fe�
��
��
7
�
mio
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
� � �
�
�
��
�
��te
�
��que
��
��
�
�
��sto
�
���
sa
�
� �
��
�
�
�fe��
��de
�
�
�rà
��
�
��
� ��
�
��de ogn
���
��or�
��le,
�
�
�
���or
�
���
�
��
�sa�
��
�
��
��
���
�
�
�le,
�
� � ��ogn
��
�
� �
�
�cor;
�
�
� �mio
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�a
���
�sto
��
��
que
��
�te
��
��
��
�10
�
���
���
��
�
f
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�cor,
��
�
��� �
�
����
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
���
� �
�
��
���

87ATTO SECONDO, SCENA IV.
�� � �
��le
���
�
��fe
�
�
��rà
�
��de
�
�
�
�
��
�
13
�
� �
�
�mio
�
��
�
� �
� ��te
�
� ��a
�
�sto
�
��
�
�
�que
�
���
�
�se a
�
��
me
�
�
�
���
��
sei
�
��
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�p�
� �non
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
ogn�
�
��sa
�
�
���or
��
�cru
�
��de
�
� ��le,
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
�� ��
�
�
��
��
����
�
�����16
�a���
�
�
��
� �
��
�
��
�
��cor,
�� �
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�sto
��
�
��
�cor,
�
mio
�
�
��
�
�
�que
�
��
���
� �
�����
18
�
�
��
�rà
���
�
�
�
�
�fe
��
�
�
�sa
��
�
�te
��
�
���
� ��
�
��
�
�del
���
�����
�
� � �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
�20
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
��
� �
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�����
�
��
� �
�
���
�
��f
�
�
� �
�sto
��
que
�
�cor.
�
�
�mio
�
�sem
�
�
pre
��
��
p
�se
��
�Mà
�ta
�
�
�
�ta
��spie
�
��
���
23
��
�
�
�
���
me
��
��ver
�gi
�
�� �
�can
��
�
�non��
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�Fine.
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
26
�� �
�
�
�
��
� �
� � � ��
�
�
� � �� ��
�
�
�
�
��a�
��
me�� �
�
�ver�
�gi��
non
��
��
can�
�� �
��tem
�
���
�
��
�pre,
��
��
�
�
�ta
��
��
sol��
�
��
spet��
� gor,�
��
�
��
��
�ri
�
�
��tem�
� �
�a
�pre,
��
�

GIULIO CESARE88
� ��
����
�
�
��a��
��
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
��
�
��
��
���
29
�
�
�ri
�
�
��
�spet�
�ta
��
��
sol
�
�
�
��
��
�
sol
�
���
�
�
�ta
�ri
�
��gor,
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
��spet�
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
� ���
�
� � �
�
��
�
��
��
�
� ���
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
Dal Segno.(parte.)
�
��
��
��
�
� �
��
�
�32
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
��
f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�gor!
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �gno
���de
�d
�a
��è
��non
�
�to
�� �di
��Un
� �re
�� ���
�� �ri
��to
�
� ��mor.
� �TOLOMEO
Tan
� ���to ab
��tan
��� �
6
�bor
�� �tra
���la,
��TOLOMEO
co
�6
Bel
�mar?
��
d�a
� CORNELIA
� ��chi
��ri
� �ga
�pre
��ti
�
�a
�in
� �gli il
��tar
��gi
���
�fu
�� �na
�� �ria
��
�
�6
�Pos
��
�
� �
co
� TOLOMEO
� �re.
�� �
go
� � �quel
�
��
mà
��re?
�
�
� �Sa
� �si
� ��bil
�che in
�
�se?
�
�
�u
�rei
�CORNELIA� �
Rè
��
se un
� �
�
�mas
��bra
��ti
�ni
��l�a
� �
�sa
�� �ma in
���no....
� �ni
��CORNELIA
Fre
� �
�
�10
�del
��
�
�na
� �sti
��lo
��
6
�vol
�ghi
�ber
��to
� ��mo
��non que
�al
�� � ��lo
�che in
�(stende la destra al seno diCornelia, che sdegnosa si ritira.)
�
�se
��sto
�
��
tà?
��pie
�� ��
�un
��sa a
��tro
�Rè?
��
TOLOMEO
Tan
� �� ��ri
��to
�
�
�14 ��
�
�fi
��per
��
na!
��don
��da
��sa,
��pen
���Cor
��son
��che
�ma
�
�
�(parte.)
so;
�� �
�
�sen
�Ro
��son
��e
� �na.
���
�ne
�� ��lia,
�
�mi
��ch
�or
�ciò
� �nie
��sa
��ti
� ��
prò
�
�
�18�
��
��
ghi.
�
�
�
�
��se
��rò,
� � �
non
�
�For
� �ghi,
��se
��za u
� �vo
��e in
�
lar
���han
� �
prie
��go i
��luo

89ATTO SECONDO, SCENA IV.
�
��
� ��� ��
��
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
�
Allegro, e staccato.
�� �� �� �
�
��
�
�
�
Violino I.
Violino II.
Viola.
�TOLOMEO.
Bassi.
�
���
� �� �
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
���
���
�
� ��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
� �
���
�
��
���
�
�
��
�
�tuo
�
�
�
�
�re
�
��
�ri
�
�
�go
�
�
�spie
�p
��
�Sì� �
�
�ta, il�
�
�
��
�
�ta�
�
�
�
�
6
�
�l�o�
�
�dio in
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�sve
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�glia�
�� 3
� 3
��
3
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
� �
�
�
��
� 3
�
���
���
�
�
�3
��
�
� � �
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
��
3
�3
��
�
�3
��
�
��� 3
� 3
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
��
��
��
�
���
��
��
�
��
12
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
� � ��
��
que�
�
�
�
�dio,
�
�
�
����
���
�
�
��
���
�� �
��
�
��
sve
�
�sto�
��
sen,�
��
�glia
�
��l�o
�
��
�
��
sto
�
�
sen;
�
�
�
� ��
que
�
� �in
� �
�
��
�
17
� �
�
�
� �� � �
� �
� ��
�
� � �
�sve
��
�
��
glia,�
��
�
�
��
glia,��
�
sve
��� ���
���
��� �
glia
�
���
��
dio
�
�
l�o
�
��
� ��sve
� � ��
�
�
�
��
�l�o
��
��
que
�
���
dio in
�
��
��
��
� �
��
glia
��
��
sve
�
����
�
22
�
�
�
�
��
sto
��
��
��� � �
�sen,� � �
��sì
�
��
��ta
�spie
�
��
� �
�
��
�
� � �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
���
��ri
��re
� �
��go�ta, il
�
��
�
�� �
tuo�
��
�

GIULIO CESARE90
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
��glia� �
����
��
l�o�
���
�
�
�
27
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�in
�
��
��
dio
�
���ta, il
��
��
��
�
��tuo
��
��
��sì
�
��
��ta
�
��spie
�
��
�
��sve
��re
�
��
��
��
�
��
��ri
�
��
��go
�
��
��
��
��
que
�
���
dio in
�
��� ��
glia
�
� ��l�o�
� �
�
31
�
�
�
� � ��
sen,
�
�sto
�
�
� �� �
��
�
��
sve� �
� ��glia,�
���
�
���
���que�
�
�
�
�sto�
sen,�
� � ���
�
�sve
�
� � ���
sve
�
� � ���
glia,
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
��
�
��
�que�
��
�
��� �
sto
� sen.
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
36
��
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�ta, il
�
�
��
�tuo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sì
�
�
�
�
�ta
�
�
spie
�
�
� �glia
�
��
sve
� � �
�dio in
�
�
�l�o�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ri�
�re
��
��
�
�
go�
��
�
��
�
� �
��
��
��
��
�
� ��
�
��
� �
��
��
��
�
��
�
� �
�
42
�
�
�
�
��
��
�Giac�
Fine.
��
�
�chè�
� �sprez
�mio
�
�
��va, in
�pro
�
��da, il
��
sto
��
��que
�� �
�zi
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�co�
�ve
��fi
�� ��
���
re,
��
len!
��
que
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�costo
�
�
�
�
� � �
�re,
�� �
��
��
�
�
��
48 �
�
� �
���
��
��
�
��sprez ���
�chè
�� ��zi
��
�� �
��
���giac � �
� �
��
� �
�
��
� � �
� �
�
�va, in
�
�� ��
��
�da, il
�
�fi�
���� �
len,
�
� �
�
�pro
�Da Capo.
�
�
�
�
� �� �mio�
len!
52
�
�ve
�
�
�
�
�il
� �mio
�
� �fi
�
��va, in
�
� �pro
�
� �da,
�
�
�
� �
�
�mio�
�ve
�
�� �ve
� �len,�
�
�
��� ��
�il
��� �
�

91ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VI.
SCENA V
CORNELIA, che rientra, e poi SESTO.
�sci
�la
��tì il
� �vo,
��
6�
�
che
��or
�� �par
� �
��
�
�
�trà
��vi;dir
��so ar
���ne
�
�sal
��l�o
��� �nor
� �mi
�ro
�ci
�fau
��le
��un
� ���
�ge
�de
����che
�
�
�da?
��
tar
��si
� �CORNELIA
Sù,
�
��
�
sa
��bo
��ci
�� �
�fie
��di
��
��
mu
��se
�� �ste ec
� �ra,
���
ma
��al
��
un
�� �di
��
Ad
���te!
��non
��re;
��
� � ta il
�rir
�� �mo
�ven
� �o
�for
��
�mi sca
��
�mo
� � �pa
�rò
��cel
�
�rò
��glie
�� �que
��da
� ��
�
�5 ��stri
�� �
6
�fai?
��che
�CORNELIA
�
�
SESTO
Fer
�ro
��
ma!
�� �SESTO
Ma
���so?
��
�
�� �dre!
���trat
��mi
��Chi
�
�
�
�pas
�
�
�
��
te.
��mor
�tie
� �ne il
� �a
���
6
Ro
� � �ad
� �io
��
sto!
��
Se
� �
cor
�
�
�10 ��o
��di
���
ma,
�
��
Ma
��
15
ne
�� �
��
SESTO
Io,
�� �� ��
�fi
��
�
��glio,
��
che
�CORNELIA� �dre?
� ��gio?
��
veg
�
�
� ��al
�re
� �gna
��co
��sto,
�mio
� �Se re!
���
tor
�� �la
���
sot
�� � �
�trar
��sti?
� �perve
��ne
� �ti
�me
���co
� quì
�
�qui
� �to
��cul
��vi oc
��
�scor
��la
��con
�ta
�� �po è
��CORNELIA
Trop
� ��
�cer
���
tras
��mi
� �si.
� ��glio cui,
���
�
�
���
�glio,fi
�� � �
in
��to il
�sci di
��vo,
�t�es
� ��ren
��Ni
�� � ��
pe
� �ri
� �20
�� �
�� ��
de
��dre! ca
��ni.
�ti
�rà il
��non
� SESTO
�o
����
� ��
drà
�Se
��
�ta a
��ra, oh
� ��sto,
�ta
����ra,
��
�vi
���
cu
�Ma
��
no.
�� �ran
���det spiChi al la
��ven
� �non
�� �po
�
�
�24 ��
�� �
ca
�
SCENA VI
NIRENO, e detti.
sue
��
le ti
� ��io
� ��di
��� po
��m
�im
��Rè
�� ��
trà
��ne,
�
��
Di
�� �Oh
��
�
��o!
�
�
�
�
du
��con
� CORNELIA
� �ca.
��te
��NIRENO
� �
� �
���lia,
�let
��che
���
no
��ste
�� �fau Il
� �
�ve.
�ne
��Cor
�
�
��in
�

GIULIO CESARE92
Nu
�
�6
��mi!
�
��
SESTO
bi
��
am
��tur
���
�
�
�ba
���to?
��
sen
��che vi
��Non
�NIRENO
�
�
spet
���qua
�so
�là
���
��to
�te,
�nò;
� �
un
��
fui;
��meo
�� re
�ver
���non
�lo
�� � a
� �te
���
To
�
� ��ta;
��in
��gli
�el
�al
��te
��� ��
ta�
�so
���
lo
��11
ed
�so
��
sco
��
na
��
�
�in
�
là
��co
� �sto
��Se
��
pre
���
ran
� �no
� �è in
� �sci
�
vie:
�� �vràre a
�da al
� �le
�la
��po
�� ��
ven
��det
�
��� �
ve il
�Rè
�� ��ti
�suo
����do
� ��deti
����
sta il
�si
��to,� �
to���
mol
��
��
16
��pre
�
�
��si
� �na
�
�
u
�� �sta im
��� �giu sa!
���vo.
CORNELIA�As
��
�
er
��lo
�me
�� �
�� �
cie
��� �
sa.
����di � �
��fe
��Mol
SESTO
�� ��
trà
�po
� �non
��far
�
�f
�f
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
� �f
��
�f
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
Bassi.
�Viola.
�CORNELIA.
Violino II.
�
�
�
�
Flauti.
Violino I.
�83��83�
83�
Andante.
83�
83��83�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�p�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�f
�f
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�p�
�p
�
��
�
��
� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�p�p�
�
��
�p�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� ��
��
��
�le
�
���
��
�di
�tar
�
�
�
chè
��
do,
�
�
��
�
��
�
�det
��
�
� �
�ven
�
�
�
�
�
�
�re,
�
�fa�
��
���
�
��
� �� �
�
�
�
� �
�ben
���
14
�
�
�
� ��
���
�
�
�
��
��
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�Ces
�
��
� ���
����
�
��
��
��
mai
�
�
�
�sa o
�
� �
��
�
�
��
��
sem
�
�
�
�pre i
�
�
�� �
�è
�
�
to il
�
�
�
��ra
����
�
��
�ra
�
�
��
spi
�
�
�
��pp
��
���
� �
�non
�
�re!
�
�
�
�se
�
�
��mi
�
�
���
�
���
� � �
tro i
�
�
��
suol
�
�
�ri;
�� �so
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�cie
�
�con
����
�
�
�lo
�
�
�

93ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VI.
�
� �ra
��
��
�
��
�
� � �
�
�re!
�
��
�
�mai
�
���
�
di
�
�
�ces
��� � �
sa o
�
�
�
�
�spi
�
�
��
�
�� �
so
���
� �tro i
�
�
�
�con
��
���
�
��
�
� ����
�27
��
��
�
�
�
� �è
� �
�
�non
��
�� � �
�lo
�
��
��
�
�to il
�
�
�cie
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
mi
�
�
�
�suol
�
�
�
�
�
�
chè
�
�
�
�
�
�ben
� �
��
� ��
�
�pre i
�
�sem
�
�
�
�ra
�
��
fa
�
�tar
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
�� �
�te;
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�� �
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
ri;
��
se
�
�
��
�re,
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�
����
�
�
�
���
�
�
le
�
�
�
�
�
�le
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
� �� �� ��
��
��
�
��p
�
��
��
���f
�� �
f
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
det
�
�
p
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��f
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
40
�
��
�
�
��
�����
�
�
��
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
p
�
�
��p
�
�
�
�
�
�p
�
��
do, te,
�
�
�
�
�
�suol
�
�
��
�
�fa
�
re
�
�
�
�
p
�
�
� ��
� �te.
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
f
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�det
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ven
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
f
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�f
��
�ven
�
� ��
�� �
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�spe
�
��� �
�
�co
�
��
�la
�
���
�
� �
�mai
���
��
� �
�
�re,
�
���
�per
�
��
��
�non
�de
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
������
�
�
�
�sa
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�56
�
��
�� �
��
�stan
�
���
��
�la
���
�
��
�za
��
��
�za,
��
�
��
�
�
de av
�
�che
�
�
��
�
�vien
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�on
���
��
�la
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
���
�
ran
�
�
�
�ra
���
��
�
�
�noc
���
�
�s
�i
���
�
�chier,
���
��
�ma
�
���
���
�
�to è il
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�� �
�
��
Fine.
�Il
�
���
�

GIULIO CESARE94
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
� �
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
� �
�
��
� �
�
te.
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�����
��
��
��
��
�
��
p
�
p
�p�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
68
Dal Segno.(parte con Nireno.)
�
����
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
f
�
�f
�f
�f
��
�
�
�
�
��
�p
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
lu ��
� �
�
�
�
� �
te, ��
���
�
�
��
�
f
�
�f
�f
�f
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�p
��p
�p�p
���
�
�
�lu
�
�
sa
�
�pro
��
���
� �lui
�
�te a
�
�
���
�
� ��
�
��
�
��la�
�� �
�
�lui
� �
�
�
�
�
� �met
���
��
�te a
� �met
�
pro
��
�
�
�
�ra
��cu
�� �del��
di� �
car
� �non
� �scem
�
� �pio.
� �Sù
��ni� �
tor� �
lo���
ge
��
�
�
� �
�� � �chi� �
ven
��SESTO.
�Fi
�è,
��
glio
� �non
�for
�te!e di
�� �� � �� ��� �
ma
�
� � �� � dun
� �ta
��al
�que
�
de
����
�
�ven
�la� � �
mo
�
��
pri
��� �
mor
4
�
al
�pa
� � �
pre
�
�
� ��
�6
dàti
�� ra al
�
�
�
�te,�
� �
ma rir
�
�trui
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
���43
Andante.
�
Violino I.
Bassi.
SESTO.�
Viola.
�
�
Violino II. ���43
� ��� 43 ���
43
� ��� 43 �
���
� �
� ��
�
����
�
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�� �
�
�
�
���
�
� ���
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
� �
���
�
����� ��� ���� ���
6
����
�
��
��
�
���
�
� ���
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
���
�
��
�
����
� ��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�

95ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VI.
���
�
� ���
�
���
�
�
���gue of
�
��L
�an
�
�
�
���
��
���
� �
��
���
�
�
�
12
��� ���� ��� ����
������
�
�
��
��
� �
��
��
��� �
��
�
���
�
���
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
����
�
����
� ��
���
�
��
��
�
����
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
�
�p
��
��
��
��
se il
�
��fe
�
�
���
��
����
�
�
��po
�
���
�
�
���� ��� ���
� ���
17
�
����ve
��
�
���
mai
�
�
��
���
�ri
�
��
so sa,
�
�
�
�
�
�mai
�
� ��
�
��
�� ��
�
� �
��
��
�
��
� �
�
�
� �
��
���
sa,
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��ri
�
���
� �
�
��
��
��
po
�
� �
��no
��
�
�
� � �� �
�pria
�
�
fen
� �
�
�
�
��ve
�
�
� �f
�
�
sor;
�le
��
�� ��
�
�
22
���
���� ��� ���� ���
��
�
��� �
�
��
��
� le
�
�span�
�
den
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�san
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�no,
�� �
��se il gue all
��
�
��
��
�
�
��of
�
���
� �
�
��
tro ilde
�
�
�
�non
�
��
�
�
� �
��
�
� �
��
�
��
�
��
po
��
���
�
��
mai
�
����
��
�so
�
��
��
��
�
�27
�
�
�
��
��
�
��� ���� ��� ���� ��� �
�fe
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
� � � ��
��
�
�
��
l�an
��
�
�
��
� � ��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�sa,
�
���
�
��
��
��
�
� �
��
�
��
�
��
��
� gue of
��
ri
���
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE96
��
�
�� ��� �
�span
���
�
���
� ���
den
�
�
��
�
��
gue,
��
�
���
�dende
�� �
san
��
�
�tro il
� �� ��
�
��� �
�
� �
�
�
32
�
��
�no
�
��
�� �
�
��� ���
���
�
�
non
�pria
���
���
�
�
le
�
��
� ��
�
��
��
�
�gue all
��
���
��
vese il
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�santro il
��
�sor,
���
��
p
��
���
� ��
�
� �
�
�
�vese il
�
�of fen
�
�
�
��
���
��� ���
37
���� ��� ���
�non
�
�span
��
��
�
���le
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� �
��
�
�pria
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
� �
�
� �
�� �
�
� �
�
�
��
��
��
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�no �
� ��
�
�
� ��
���
�
�
��gue all
��
�
f
�
�sor;of
�
�
���
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
���
� �
�den
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�san
�
�� �
�
�tro il
�
�
��
��
� �
��
�
��
���
��
�
�fen
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
��
��
�de
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
����
���� ��� ���
� ���
�
��
41
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
���
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
���
����
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
l�an
��
�
���������
�
���
46
�
�
�
�gue of�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
����
��
�� ���
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
���
�
��
�
� �
� � �
�
�
�
�����
��
��
� �
�
���
���
��
��
�
��
���
��
�
�
�
���

97ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VI.
�
�span
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�non
�
�
���
�sa,
�
�ri po
� �
�
�
ve
�
��
� ��� ���� ��� ���� ��� � �
�fen
�
51
��
�
���
�
� �
�tro il
�
��
�
�� � �
�
��
�of
� �
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�le
� �
�
�� � � �
�pria
� ��
�
�mai
�� �
�
�so
� �
�
�� � �
�
�de
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�no
�
��
�
gue all�
� �
��
�
��
�
�san
�fe den
�
�� �
�se il
��
�
� �pria�
�
�
��
no
�
�non
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
se il��
�
�sa,
�
��
�
�
�
ve
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�56
����
�
���� ���
�
� � ���� ��� �
de
�
�
�
�
� � � �
tro il
�
�
�
�den
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ri
��
� �span
�
�� po
�
��
�
�
� �� ��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mai�
��
�
�
�l�an
�
�
sor,
�
��
�
��
��
� � ��
so
�
�
� �
�
��
gue of
�
��
�
�fe le
�
��
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
san
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� ���
��� ���� ��� ���
��
�
�
��
��
�� �
��
�
�
61
�
� ���
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
den
�
��� ��� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�tro il�
��
�
�
�
�gue,
� �
��
�
�
��
�den
�
�
�
tro il
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
� �
��
� �
�gue,
����
�������������
65
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
san
� ����
den �tro il
�
�
�
�
�
�
sor,
of
�
�
�
�
���
san
�gue all
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
� �fen

GIULIO CESARE98
of
���
�gue all
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
�
� ���� ���
70
��� ���� ���
���
�
�
�
�f
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�fen��
sor. �
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�san�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
�f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��
�
��
�� ��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�����
���
��
���
���
�
Fine.
75
��� ���� ��� ���� ���
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
� ��
�
�
����
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
����
�����
���
��
�
� �
��
�
���
�
��
� ���
�
��
�
���
�
�
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� ���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
sì
�
����
�
��
�
�����
Co
�
�
ma����
��
�
l�al
��� ���� ���
si al
�
��strar
� ���� ���
�
�gran
�
��
te
�
�
�
�
��ra e
�
�
�
�
���
��
��
�� �
�mo
�
��
�
de,�
�
�
�
�di
� ��
�
��
�
� �
�� ��
�
�
��
��
mia
�
�
�
� �sa
�non
�
��
�
�
��
�
�o
��
��
�
�
�
�
le
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
��
l�em �
����
�
���
�
��
�
�
� non
��
�
�
�
�
86
��� ���� ���
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
���
� ���cor,
�
�
�
��
��
�pio
�svel
�
��
��
�l�em
���
���
� ����
�� �cor, �
��
�
�
�
���se nonsvel
�
�
se
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
��
���se
�
���
�
���
�
�
���
�
����
�
� ��
�
pio�
�le
�
�
�
����
�non
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

99ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VII.
�
�se
�
���
�
�
��
��
�
�
�l�em cor,
��
��
�� ��
��
��� ���� ��� ���
� ���
�
�
��
91
�
�
�
�
�non
�
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
� �
�
�
��
��
�le,
�
�se
�
��
�
��pio
�
�
�svel
���
��
�
�
�
��
�
� � �svel
le�
��
�
�
non
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
��42
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
svel
�
��
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
���
��
�
���
��
�
���
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
��
����
�
96
��� ���� ��� ���� ���
���
�
�le
���
�
�Dal Segno.
(parte.)
��
���
��
���
�
��
��
��� �
�
�
��
��
��
�
� �
���
cor.
�
��l�em
�
��
��
�
� �L
�an
�
���
�
�
�pio
����
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
����
�
� �
����gue of -
��
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
SCENA VII
Luogo di delizie. CLEOPATRA, e poi CESARE.
� �to;
� �sen,
� �Ce� �
sa� �
ma
� �
� �
�
�
�ei
� �sà
� �che
� �qui
� �l�at��
ser� �
quì� �
de
� �ve in
� �bre
�re a
�CLEOPATRA. �
Es
�� �
do� �
lo� �
del� �
mio
�� �ve
� � �l�i
��
�
ga
��ta il
� �to,
��
���
por
��se
�
�
4
� �dor
��
�
�
�
� �di
��rò
���finLi
��de
��a,
��su
��dia
�� � �sen
���
ten
� �ge
�pia
�per
���ra;
�prir,
�� �sco
��di
�do
��l�a
��che
�����
� �mor
�� ��
ch�è
� ��no,
�
� A
�
�
�
8(Si pone a sedere.)�
��
�co.
�
�
�
�
�
�
por
��
�� �rò
�� �te
� �
�mir,
�ma
�cie
��to
�ra
�� � � son
��
nel
��� ��
me
�sche
��
co,
�

GIULIO CESARE100
CLEOPATRA.
��
� ��
�
�Violiniunisoni.
�
��
�
�
�
�����
Allegro.
83
���
��
�
83����83
�
�
��
�
�
Bassi.� �
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ���
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
� �����
�
��
� �
�
��
��
� ��
��
� �
�
� � ��
�
9
���
���
� ���
��re
���
�
�
�
�p
�Ve
� � ��ne
���
�� ��
�
�
�
� �
��
� �� � �� � �
�
�
� � �
�
��
�
� �
��
� � �� �
� �� � � ��
�
��
te,
�
���
��
�
��le
��
��zie
��gra
�
�tut
��
��
�
��
18
��� ��
��del
�
�
���
� ���
��zie
���gra
��
��te
�
��
tut��
��i
��
��un
��
��te,�
��
stan
����la,�
��
bel
�
���
�
��
per
��di
��
��ce
���le
��
�
��
�
��
deh,
�
���
�
��
��con
��mi
��
��
��gra
��
�
�
��
tut�
��zie�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��le
�o
��
Di�
�
���
�d
�a�
27
���
���
�
��
�te�
�
� � ���del�
��
�
�
��
��d
�a
�
�
�
�
� � ��
��mor,
��o
�Di�
��
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�
� � �� ��
�
�
� ���
�
�
�
�� �
�
�� ��
�
� �
��
� � � ��
�
�36
���
���
�
�
�re
��
��
� ���
�p
�Ve
�� �
�
ne
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�mor!
�
�� �
�
�
�
� �
�f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
��tut�
� � �te,� �
� ��le��
di
� �
gra
�
��zie�
� �
46
���
�����
gra
�
��
zie
�
�
�� ���
� �
�
��
��
�
��le
�
� ��un
�
�
�
��
��stan
��
��i
�
��
�
� �
�
��
bel�
� ��
per
�
�la,
� �
��
con
��� �
�mi�
� � ��
��ce�
���
��
te,
�
�
��
deh,�

101ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VII.
��
te,
�
��
�
�
�tut
� �te,
�
�
tut��tut
�
�
�
��
55 ��
��zie
�
�
�
���
���
� ���
� �
���
�
�te,�
��
��gra
�le
�
���
��d
�a
�
��
�
��
�
� � ��
mor,
�tut
��
��te �
�zie
� �
�� ��
��Dio
�
��
��del
�
� �
�
�
�di
�
�gra��
��le��
deh,��
� �
��
�ce�
�mi�� �
con
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
65
��� ��
��
�
�
���
� ���
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
��
��
�Di
�
�
del
��
�� �
�
��mor,
�
� �o
�
� ��
�
���te
�
�d
�a
���
tut
�� � ��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� � ��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� � �
�
75
���
���
� ���
� � ���
�
�
� � � �
� �
�tut
���
zie
�
��
�
�te
�
� �
�
�
��
�� �
gra
� Adagio.
��del
�
�le
�
��
��
�
�
� �
��
��Dio
�
� �d
�a
�
�f
�mor!
unis. col parte.
�ce
��� �
���� �
���ben��
��
Tu��
��
��pre
�
��
��
��
85
���
��� ���sem
�
��
�� ���
��
ch�il
�
���
di,
�
��
�
��mio
�
�
�
� �
� �� � � � ��
�
�
�
� ��
�
� � �
� �
�
�
�
�� �
�Fine.
��
�
��
��
� ��
�
� � ��
��
� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
��
�
��
��
��
��
��
��
��
��
94
��
��
��
�
�
���
���
� ����
��
��
��
�
��
� ��
��
�
��
�
��
dee�
��a
��
��far
�� �
��
�
��
���
��te�
���bian
�
� ��
��
��
��
��
��
��
��
��
�
��
��
��man�
��
��
��
��
��
���
��
��
��
��
�� �
�
��
�
��
�
� ��
103
���
���
� ���
��
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
��
��
dee��
��
te,
��
��
��a��
��
far
�
����
��
��
��
��
�
���
��
��
��re�
�gio
�
��cor,
�
���
��
man
�
��
d�un�
��
�
te�
��
��

GIULIO CESARE102
��
� ��man
���
��te
��
��
���
dee
�
��a
�
��
far�
��
113
���
� �cor.
�
�
�
��
�
���
� ���Da Capo.
(finge di dormire.)
�d
�un
�
Adagio.
�
�
�
�
�gio
�
��re�
��
��
��pre�
��ben
�
�ce�
��
���
�� ��
�
��
�
��
� �
��
�tu
�
���
� � �
��
��
bian
���
��sem
�
�
��
�
���te
�
��
�
��
ch�il
�
���di
�
��mio
���
�
dia,
� ��Li
�ra
��
do
��a
��me?
� �ga
��Va
���
� �to in
�tan
�
���
se
�ah!
��ta,
�Che
�CESARE
�
�
�
�oh
� ��gio,
��
�
�di
��veg
� �
�
�dor
��mio
�� �il
� ��quì
��
sol
�bel
�
�Nu
� �mi?
�
�
�la,
�
�� �
�tre
��po
�qual
��til
��scin
��che
��
�
5
�tua
��la
�sti
� ��dal
�rar
��spe
��dio,
�� �
�cen
� �mi
��che
� � �ben
��
�
�ti
�ne
��pe
��no,
�
cor
��
se al
��tras
�se
��nel
��le
�bol
��
�
� �ròre
��do
�� �
�
CLEOPATRA (sorgendo.)
+42
Spo
��
t�a
���sa?
�9
�O
�CESARE
��
no al
�� �fi
�� �te.
��
mor
��la
��mi
��ser
��d
�es
��
dì
��se un
��
for
��
�
�te
�� �
�sor
� �sor
��
��
�
�
�
�te.
��
spo
��con
��e
��sa
�
��
�pa
��o
�
�
�la,
� �Cle
��di
��va
��
13
� �a
�� �a
��tra
�to
��
tan
�CLEOPATRA
Che
��tur
��
con
�� �ti
� �ser��
���
là!
��
�
� �don
��na
� � �
�zel
����
CESARE
U
���bi?
�
�
mar,
� (va per tornar al suo luogo.)
tor
���ri,
�
�
�a
��bi ad
�m
�ab
��17
�
�
����
dor
�� �no a
� �re.
�� �mi
�
�
� �
�
�spi
��
�
� �CLEOPATRA
Ce
���ra?
� �per
���re,
� ��
na
� �l�i
�chè
�de
�� �chè
��giac
� ��
bor
��m
�ab
��stra
���fre
� �sa
� �re!
�
SCENA VIII
CURIO con spada impugnata, e detti.
�CURIO� �� ��io
�to?
�sen
��Che
�CLEOPATRA
t�at
��gnor,
�Si
��
�
� �tue
��le
��ver
� �ze,
�� �stan
���CURIO
�
Ce
���re,
��sa
� �di
��to?
�
��
� �Mentr
���Io
� �
�
�di
�� �tra
�
sei
� CESARE (snuda il brando.)
6
��
to.
��tra
�

103ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VIII.
�gri
�
dar:
� �Ce
� ��u
�� �ce
�vo
��na
�
�
�5
�pro
��
�
�
mo
��re
��sa
��ed
��ra,
��o
��do,
��
�
�ti
��gen
��di
� �cos
�ed
��ten
� �im
�fra
�do
�� �so
��per
��ri
�
�gor,
���
�spa
��e
�de
�
�to
��
git
�� �
dun
��sì
�E
�que in
��
�9 ��
�
�fel
��la
��gna
� �a?
�� ni
�� �lo
���te
��a
��� �lo,
� vo
��ne car
�re
��
�
so
��
vi
� �
��
so.
��vi
��l�av
�Co
�CESARE
�
� ar
��ad
� ���re
�
� �ti,
�ma
�tir,
�� �par
��CLEOPATRA
�Fer
��� ���
13
��
�
�
�m
�uc
�tu
��che
��ti;
��man
��ri
� � �no in
��so
� �non
� �� �la,
���
Bel
� �te
��co
�di.
��
li
��sti
��per
��sti
��fau
� �
noi
�
no a
��si
��tua
� ��
flit
��con
�� �
to in
�
�
17
�de
���
�
��si a
��
stes
��
gli
�scne
��si
��
6
bis
�di.
���ci
�Li
��
scia,
��CESARE
La
�al
�
�di fe
�
� �sa,
� ���
io
���dia?
� rò
��le
��vo
�Che
�CLEOPATRA
�dia!
��
���Li
��
� �Ce
�sa
�� �CLEOPATRACESARE
�CLEOP.
Sì.
� �
�
�è?
�� �Don
���
21 � �al
��
non
��
�
� �sto
��que
��gi in
� �e
���no,
��se
�
� ria
�
�
�(Ohi
��tra.
��o
��Cle
� �
re,
�
�vol
�dis
�pa
�� �
�
�pa
�� �Cleo
� ��tra?
�
mè!
��
CESARE
�si?)
��che
�
� �e
��tra,
���Cle
� �
pa
��o
��
�
26
�
�
�
�dia
�� �Li
��più
�
��bio.
��cam
��in
�non
�
�
��il
�ve,
���
tro
� �
��
�
�
do
�� �che a
��chi,
�
son
��ro:
��di
��po
��lam
� �
gli oc
��que
��
� ��ra
�me
� �re
�� �di
�� �rio ar
��il
��ti
�� � � ��te
�
30
�che
��rà
�
�
� �re
��to
� ��fa
��� �gal
�
�
� �giu
�
�
��Cle
�CESARE
Sei
� �
���
sto a
� spe
���que
�ve
��
ra
���con
��de
���tra?
�
pa
�� �o
� � bre
��In
�CLEOPATRA
� �da!
�spa
�� ��
�
�
�
� gnor, tua
��la
��quel
�
�
34 ���
�
� �CESARE
�Cu
�(Cleopatra parte.) �rio,
�
�sto im
��mo
�bi
��a
�� re
��� �
fian co,
�
���
le
�� �Si
� �na al
� �
6
�ca
� ��si
��tor
��da;
� ��ti
�stra
� �ni e
� �ven
��

GIULIO CESARE104
�� �dia
�o
�� �Cle
��è
��� �
mi
� � Li
�
�
38 � �
spre
��
�
�tra?
�
�
�
pa
���la
��e
��� �do
��pi
� �
�son.
�sas
�
�
��
�o?
��CURIO
Stu
� ���so.
�
mai,
�� �sti
� �cor
�
�
CESARE
� �� �di
��Che u
�
fon
��sta
��que
�
�
�
�� �tue
�� �gie
� �a
���ze
��stangia
�
42 �
giu
�
�
�
�
� ��vo
���te
� � �con
��no i
��la
�� � CLEOPATRA (che frettolosa ritorna.)
�Fug
�� �gi,
��Oh
��sti?
� �o!
�� �
Di
��re
��le
��dal
�� �
�
� �sa
�� �Ce
�� �gi!
��fug
��re,
�
si
����
men
� �to?
�
��fi
��
per
� � �di
��do ar
�
�
46
�re
��
�
� �La
�CLEOPATRA
�ra
��po
��por
���nè
�� �
�pa
�� �Cleo
��men
�ti.
�
�
�
�ra
�me!
�� �CESARE
Co
�
nar
��fre
� ���
�
� �se a
�val
���tra
�
�co
��ho
� �pu
��no
�� �ga
� �re,
�
�
�
�
50 �
pe
��
�
��Ce
���re.
�sep
��non
��sar
�ba
��è
��non
� � �
stan
��le
�� �
�a
� �do
��scu
��Ven
���to.
�CESARE
tra
��
te al
� �
men
��di
��
�
�
Di
��o!
�
�
�
�
�re.
�� ��Oh
�CLEOPATRA
54
2
sal
���gi;
�
���
mi
��cor
��
tu il
�
�
��
strug
� �� � �fug
��bel
�
��
��� � ��
Ce
�va
�
�mio
�re,sol!
��
mai,
�samo
��
ti
�� �sia
��che
� �
���
gi!
��
�4
���ohti,
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�������
Allegro.
��� �Violiniunisoni.
�CESARE.
Bassi.
�
� �
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
��
�����
��4�
�
��
�
��
�
�� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�

105ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VIII.
� ����
�� �
�
���
det
�fa
��
�
�ta
��
�rà,
�
�
���
����
7 ��
� �
��
���
�
��
�
���
�Al
�
�
��
��
�po
��
�lam
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�guer
��
�ma
��
�
�ven
��
�ra
��
rie
��
�
�ar
�
� ��
dell�
al
��quest
���
�mi
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
��
det
�
���
�ven
��
�
�
��
�rà,
��ta
�
��
�fa
��
��
� ��
�guer
�10
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�� �
ma
�
�quest
���
�
��al
�
�mi
�
��
�ar��
��
�ma
�
�
�quest
��
�
�al
�
� �
�lam�
� �
�al�
��
�dell
��
���
�po�
� ��
�ta
�
�
�ven
��
�det
�
�
�rà,
�
���
�fa
��
�rie
�
��
�guer
�
��
�ra
�
��
�
�� � �
�
� ����
���ta
�
�
�ven
���
det
��
rà,
�
��
��fa
��
13
��
��
� ��
��
dell�
�
� ��
� ��al
��
�
�
��
��
� ��po
� ��
lam
�
� ��al
��
�
�
��
�
� ��po
�
� ��
lam
�
� �
�ra,�
� ���
rie
�
��� �
�
� �
��
��
ma
�
�quest
��
��al
�
���ra
�
���
guer
���
rie
�
��
�ar
�
�
�
��
dell��
��
mi
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
� ��
�
�
16�
�ar
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
� �
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
� � �
�
�
�
� �
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
���
��
19
��
��
� ��
�p
�quest
��
�
�
�f
�mi
�
���
� ���
��
�
�
�rie
��� �
� �
�det
�
�ta
��
�ven
�� �
��
�
���
�
al
�
��
�ra
�
�ma� �
guer
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
ven
�
�
��
�
�
� �
rà,
�
�
�
�
�
��fa
�� �
�det
��
fa
���
�
��ta
�� �
��
� �� �
�
� �
�
�
rà;
�
��
�al
� �
��
���
����
22�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
� � �
�
�� �
�
� �
��
�� �
�
� ��
�dell
��� ��
ar
�
�
�
��
lam
�� ��
�po
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
mi�
�� �

GIULIO CESARE106
� ��
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
�� ��� �
��
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
�
25
��
��
� ��
���
� �
� ��
��
����
�
�ta
�� �
rà,
���
fa
�
�
��
detven
�
��
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
��
�ma
�
���
��
rie
�guer��
� �
�
al
�
���
��
quest�
�
��
�
�
�
�
ra�
�
�
�
��
���
dell��
�
��
�� po�
�� � �
lam�
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
� � ��
���
����
28
���
al
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
� �� ���
�
�� �
�
�
� � �
�
�
� �
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
��
��
���
� ��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��ta
���fa
�ven
�
�
� �
�
��
��ar
�det
� ��ma
�
��
�quest
��
�rà,
��
����
����
31 ��
�
���
�
����� �
�
��
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
���
�guer
��
rie
�
�
�ra
��mi
�
� �
�
�
��al
�
� �
� �
� ��
� � �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
ra
�� �fa
�ta
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
����
34
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
1.
rà.�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� � �
quest
��
� ��
�
al
�
� �
���
�
� ��
�ven
�det
�
�
�ma guer
�
�
�
�
�rie
�
���
�
� �
�
�
�
� � �
��
�
�
�� �
�
�
�������
38�
�
������
��
��
�
�
�
� ���
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
� � �
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
� ��
�
���
��
�
�rie
��guer
��
� ���
�dà,
��
��
�
�
��
ar
�dis
�
�
��tra
�des
����
���
����
41�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
���
�che
�
� �
�
for
��za
�� �
�
�
���
chi
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�le
�disNon
��
non
��
mi
�
�
����
�
che
��
�ar
�fia
� �
��
�
��
�ra
�fia
�
����
la

107ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VIII.
� ��� �
� � �
�
�
�
��
mi
���
�
���
�
��
���
�
��
��
� �44
��
�� �� �
za
�
�
�� �� �
� ��
tra
��� �
��
� �
�
�
�
� ��
����
��la
�
� ��ra
��
for��le�
� �chi
�rie
��
��
des
�
�
guer
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
��
�
�� �� �
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
��� �
�
�
dà,
�
�
��
����
����
47
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�des
���
��
� �
�
��
����
��la
� �
�guer
�
�
� ��
�
�
�tra
�� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�� �� �
� �
��
�
� ��
���
�
���
�ra
�
�rie
���
�
�
Adagio.
��for
�����
��
���
�
�� ��
f
�
�50
��
�
�
�
� ���
�
�
�
� ���
�
�
�
�
�
� �
za
��� �
�
�chi
�
� �
� �
��dà.
�
��
le
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�� �� �� � �
�
� �
�
�
�Dal Segno.
�
�
�
�
���
����
53�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�lam
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�Al
�dell
���
�
�
�
��
�po
��
�
� � ��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�mo
�
��mo�mo
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
rà,
�
��rà,�rà,
�
�
�Voci di congiurati di dentro.
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�rà,
�
��rà,
�rà,
�
��
��
� ���
��
�
� �� �
� �� �
56 2.
�
� �
�
�
�
��sa
��
Ce
�
��Ce�Ce
re
�
��re�re
��
��sa
�
�
��
� �
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
� ��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
Mo
�
��Mo�Mo
� �
�
�
-rà.
�
(parte con Curio)
�
�
��
��sa��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE108
�
mo
�
�
�
��
mo
�
��mo
�
��
�
� �
�
�
� ��
mo
�
��mo
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
��
mo
�
��mo�
�sa
�
��sa�sa
��re
�
��re�re
�
� ��
rà,
�
��rà,�rà,
�
mo
��
�
�
�
59
��
��
� ��
� �
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
� �� �
� ��
rà,
�
��rà,��
mo
��
�mo
�
��mo�mo
��
�
rà,
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
��
rà,
�
�
rà,
�
�rà,
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
��
Ce
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�mo
�
��mo
��
�
� ��
rà!
�
��rà!
�rà!
��Ce�Ce
�
�
� �
�mo
�
��
rà,
�
��rà,�rà,
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
rà!
�
��rà!
�rà!
��
�
��
mo
�
��mo
�mo
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
2
��ra.
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
����
�
���
�
�
��
� �� � �
�
�
�Bassi.
CLEOPATRA.
Viola.
Violino II.
�
��
�7
�
�
�
Violino I.���
�
�
�
� ��Cleo
�
�
oh
�� �sen
��� ���Che
� �to?
��pa���
o!
�co
�tra an
� �
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
��Di��
��
�
�rà
�
�ni
�A
���
�
�mo
�
�4
�ma
�
�
�
�
�
��� � �sa
���
par
�
� �
�
��par
�� �li
�deh,
�vi
�
�
per
�di
����
car
�
���
�
��
5
��
���
��
�
�
��co
� �
�
� �
���
��
�
���
�
����
te,��
�ci!
�che
����
��
�
�
le,
� �� �� �ven
�
�
�ta
�mai?
�
���
�
��
���
�� �in
����
bel
�
���
�
�����
mi�a
���
�
�
�
vrò,
�
� �
��
���
�
�li
���
�� �
�
�
���
�
� �
��
� ���
�
���
�
���
�
�za
�na in
�sem
�
���
�
���
���
bian
� �
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
� �to,
10
�
�mi,
�oh
� �
�
�
�
��
����
�
In
� �
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
p
�
�7
�
��
�
��
���
��
� � � ���
��
�
�
�� ���
Nu
�
�
�
��
�tan
�un cor
�
�
��
�
�
�di
����
Mar
�
�di
�Bel lo
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
���
��
�te.
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�

109ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VIII.
be
�
�ne!
te,
�de
� �te il
�mio
�
�
��
�for
�
�
�gli è
�
� �del
�o
�
�
�ge
�
�
��
�
� �che il
�
�
� �
� �
�
14
�
�
�
�
�
�
�spe
� �to
�
��
�e
�
�
me.
�
�p
���
�
�
� �� �� ��
�fendi
� � �
�
� � �no
�ch
�e
��� �� ���se
��
ciel reg
� �
�
���
voi
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�mi
�
� �� ��
� �con
�
�
7
� �
�
�
7�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
2+4
�
�
��
�
�46
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
+4
�
�
�
�
�
��� �Largo.
�
�
�Bassi.
CLEOPATRA.�
Bassons.
Viola.
Violino III.
Violino I. II.
�
�� ���
�
���
�
� ���� ���
��� �
�
�
�
�f��
��
�
�
�
�
��
� � �
� �
�
�
�
�
�6
��
�
�
�
�f
�
6
�6
�
�
�
�
�
6
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
2
��
� ��
�
���
�
�
��
6
�
�
��
�7
�
�
�
�
2
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�246
�
�
6
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
5�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
5�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
64
f
�
7
��
��
���
�
� ��
6
�4
�
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
64
�
�
��� ��� ���4
� �
�
�
�� ���
���
����
��
�
p�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
5+4
��
�
�
6
p
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
���
�5�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
3
�
2
��
�
6
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
654
�
6
�
��
�� �
�
���
6
�
�
�
6
�
�f
�p
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
4
�
�4
�
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
+4
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE110
�
���
� �
�io
����
�mo
�����
�
42
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
ri
��
�
��
�rò,��
��
�
�
�
��
��
2
�ciel,
���
�
��
6
�
��
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
���
� ���� ���
���
�
�8 ���
�
�
�
��
� �
+4
��
�
��
���
�
�
�
p
�
2
�
��
�
�
6
�
��
���
�
�
��
�
42
�
�
�
��
6
�
�
���
�
��
�tà
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��pie
� �
�
�Se
��
6
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
���
�
sto
��
��
�giu
��
���
�
���
�sen
����
�
�non
�
�di
����
6
me
�
�
��
��
2
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
+4
�
�
� �ti,
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
2+4
�
�
��
��
mo��
���
�ri
�
����io
�
���
�����
mo
� �
���
� �
�io
��
�� �
��
�
�
�
���
����
ri
�
5
�rò,
�
�
�
��
12
���
���
� ���
�
�
�
����
���
� ��� �
���
��
�
�
�����
�rò,
�
�
��
�� ���
5�
�
������
�
�
�
�
�
��
� � �� �
���
�
�
��
�
��� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
��� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
����
�
���
42
�
���
��ciel,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
����
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
���
6
�sto
��
��
�giu
��
��
�
�
���
���
��
�
�
�
�
��� ��
6
�
������
�
�
��
�
��
�
642
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
p
�
�
�
6
�
���
�
�
�
�
�di
��
�
65
�me
��
��
�
��
�
pie
�
�
�
�� �
�
6
�tà
��
non
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�����
� �
���
p
�
�
2
�se
�
�
�
�
�
�� � �
+4
� ��
2
�ciel,
�
�
� ��
�ciel,
�
� �
�
�
��
��
giu
�
�
6
�
mosto
�
�
���
�
io
�� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�+4
��
�
�
� �6
�
�
�
�
giu
�
�
65
�
�
�
���
� � ����
�
ri
�
� �rò;
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�16
���
� � �� �
��
�
sto
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
f��
42
�
���f
�
�
���
��6
�
�
���
�
2
�
4

111ATTO SECONDO, SCENA VIII.
�
�
� ���
���
�ri
�
��
�
�
�iosto
��
�ciel,
�giu
��
��
�
�
�mo
�56
�io
��
���
�
�
����
�
�
�
��� �
6
�
5
�
��
�
�
�
6
�ri
��
��
�
�mo
����
��
6 6
� �sto
�����
giu
�
����io
�
��
�ciel,
�
20
� �
���
rò,
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�5
�6
� �
�
��
�
�6
�
�
�
�
���
mo
�
��56
�
��
�
rò,
��7
���
�
�ri
�
�
5
�
���� � ���
� ��
���
������
� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
���
6
�sto
��
��
�
�
���
�giu
��
��
�
�
��
��
�ciel,
��
���
�
�sen
��
������
���
�
��
4
�
��
� �
�
����
�� �
�
�
��
3
�ti,
��
��
�
��
���
�rò,
7
� �ri
�
�
��
46
�
5�
�
���
�
��
�6
�
+4
�
�
�
� �
�
�
giu
�
5
�io
�
�mo
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
� ���
������
�
sto
�
�
���
� ����
�
� �
�
�rò;
24
���
�
�
�
�
� �ciel,
�
����
sto
�
6
�giu
����
�
�
���
6
�giu
���
�
���
��
���
��
���
�
4
sto
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�pie
�
� ��
�
�
�
� �����
di
6
�
��
� �
���
��
�
�
�
��5
��ciel,
�tà
�
�
� �
���
�
�
se
� ��
64
�
�
6
�nonme
�ti,
��
�
�
�
��
� ��
� �
� �
6
��
�
�
�
��
�����
4
� ��sen
�
�ciel,
6
�
�
�
�giu
��
��
2
sto
�
�
5�
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
sto
�� �
���
�
���
���
�
�io
�io
�
��
��
�mo
�6
�
��� ��
�
��� �giu
�2
�
�
���
�
���
� ���
������
���
����
�ciel,
�
��
�
��
ri
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
5�
�
64
mo
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ri
��rò,
�7
�
7
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
���
�6
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
� � ��
��
��
���
�4
�
�
�
��
6
�
�
�7
�
�
�
��
��
�
6 6
�ciel,
���
7
� ��
�4
28
��
��
��
��+4
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE112
�
�
�
�
6
�� �
�
�
�
�
6
�
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
��
�
�
46
��
��
�
��
�
� ��
�
���
�46
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��5
�
�
��
�
��
f
��
�6
�
�24
� ���
�
�
�
��
��
f
�
5
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
46
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
6
�
�
24
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
� �
�
�
6
�
�
�
�
�7
�
�
�
�
�
��
6
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�dà
�
����
pa
�2
�
�
�
����
ce a
+4
��
�6
Fine.
�pp
���
�Tu
�
�
��
� � ��tor
���
���
���32
�rò.
�
�
�
���
����
��� ��
�
miei
�
�
7
��6
�
�
�
�
�
�
�7
�
��
�
�6
�
�
�
�o
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�quest
���
�
�
�
��2
�
�
�
��
al
7
�
�
�
�
�
��
����
�
36
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
6
�
�
�
���� �
����
6
�����
���
�
�
�
���
���
7
��
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
quest��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
ti,
�
�
�
�3
�� �
�
��
���
�
�o
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
men
4
�
�
� �
�
�
rò,
�
���
� �
��
���
�
�
�
�
�spi
�
�
�
� �� ��
�
re
7
�
�
�
�
�
ma
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
7
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
6
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�spi
�
�
��
�
�
6
��ma
��
�
�
al
� � �re
�rò,
��
6
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
4
�
�
�
2
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
�
+4
64
�
�
�ma
�spi
��
� �
5
�
�
�
�
�
��7
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�rò;
��
�
�
re
��
�
�
�����
40
��
�
��
45
�
�
���
�
������
���
���
���
��
�4
�
�
�
��
�
��
6
� �
�
quest��
�al
�o
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�6
����
���
����6
�
��
�
�
�
�
� ��
ma
�
�
�o
�
�
�6
�
� �����
�quest
��
����
� �
����
�
3
�ti,
�
��
�
�
5
�re
��
�
�
��
�
�7
�al
�
���
�
�6
�spi
�
�
��
�tu
�
��
���
�
�
�
�dà
�
�
� �
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tor
����
�
miei
�
��
�
4
��
men
��
�
��
�pa
����
6
����
�
65
�
�
�ce a
��
�

113ATTO SECONDO, SCENA IX.
��
�
��
�
��
� al
�o
�6
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�quest
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��5
���
�
�
���
�
�+4
�
��
�
�
���
�
�6
Adagio.
�
�
�
�spi�
�
�
�ma
��
quest��
�
�
� ���
���
�6
�
�o �
�al
�
�2+4
���
�
��� ���
�
�
�rò, rò.
�
re
�
�
�
�
44
�
�
��
���re
� ���
6
� ��
�
�����
��
���
�rò,
��
���
� ���
��
�ma
�
�
�
� �� �
��
�
�
���
�
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
�
spi
��
�
��
��
�
�ma,
6
�� ��
�
���
�
� �2+4
��
���
�
����
�quest
��
��
�
�
�o
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
��
�7
�al
�����
�
�
��
�
�� �
�
6
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�p
�
�� ��
�
�
f
���
�
��f
���
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
� 5
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
46
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
64
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �����
���
�
�
�
�
Dal Segno.6
��
����
�
���
�
���� ���
� ���
�
�6
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
4
�2
��
�p�
��
� �
��
�48
�6
�
2
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
4
SCENA IX
Camera nel Serraglio.TOLOMEO circondato dalla sue favorite, e CORNELIA frà loro, e
poi SESTO.
��
������� �
�� �
�
�����
������
���
� �����
���� � �
� �� � �
p
�� �
�Bassi.
�
�� �� �����
�� �
��� �
�����
���
������
��� ��
��� �
���
Violini.
��
� ���
�� �� �
�����
�� � �
��
���
�����
���
� ����
��
��
��
����
�
� �
�re,
�ta
� �voi
� �por
��
�que
���di
�
�co
��sto
�
��
���5
���
�
� �� �ciel
���te il
�
�vol
�nel
�
�e,
� ��
�����
��le
�TOLOMEO.
�Bel
�
�
��
��
�
�de
� ��le
�
�� �
�bel
�
�� �
�e�
�de
�
������� ��
���

GIULIO CESARE114
�
�vol
� ��
�� ���
� �
�ta
�
�
�por
��
nel
�� �
�ciel
�te il
�
���
���11
�por
�� �
�voi
��
�������to, �������
������ ��
�����to;
���sto
�
���
�����re,
���co
���� �
�voi
���le
�� �
�bel
� � �
�que
��di
��
�dee
�
�
�
� �
�voi
�
�
�re,
���� �
�que
�� �
�co
�
��
sto
�
���
���15
��
��
� �ta
��por
�
�
�
���to;
�
�
�vol
����
�� �
�ta
�
�
�
�nel
�� �
�ciel
��
te il
�le
�
���� �
�bel di
��
�dee
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��bel
�
��� �de
��le
�
�
�
������ ����
������
���19
�sto
��
� �e
� � �
�que
��di
�
�
���
� �
��
��
����
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��vol
��nel
�
��to;
�te
�
�� ��ciel
�
�
��il�
�te il
����ta� �
nel
�
�� �
�ciel
��
�
� �por
��
voi
�
��
te,
�
���
���23
���
�
��vol
�
�to.
��
�
�� �
�voi
�
���� �ta
��por
�
��co
� �
��� ��
�
��re,
����
�
�� �������� �����
�
�
�bel��
�più
�
� �
��
ha il
�
�
� �
Non
�
��
���ciel
�
���
���27
��
��
�do
��
�splen
�
�� �
��re
����
������� ��
�
������ � �������� ������ �
�
������� �������
�ce,
�� ��ro
�fer
��Que
� �
�pa
��di
�go
�luo
�
��
�� �na
��le or
��
�
�
�pon
� �u
��che in
��(pone la spada soprauna tavola.)
go,
�quel
�� �di
�RECIT.
�te
� �� ve
�che a
�� ��ti
�sto è
�de
�� ��
de il
���stel
�on
�
���
to.
�� �col
�
�
�
�
��
dop
��in
�le ac
��
pie
�
24
Mà
� ��
�
�TOLOMEO� �che
� �
me?)
�di
��fia
�
�
�6
�sto
��
� ne
�� �Cor
�� �quì
� �lia?
�
�
� ��ra è
��o
��to
� �sto in
��que
� �mi!
����
�
�
�men
�Quea
� ���to.
��
�
men
�� �
� �CORNELIA
(Nu
� �
mor
�stro
��ro
��fie
�
�sti
�che
� � ��
�lei
��col
��di
��me,
�
�
�10
�al
�
�Re
�al
���no
� �to;
�� �gio
��di
�
�
�
�
��lin
�� �do
� � ��pren
� �� �can
� �let
���
de
��co
�se
��gno,
�
�stu
�mio
��do il
��con
� �di in
���tu
��
�se
�

115ATTO SECONDO, SCENA X.
se il
��ci
��che uc
tor,
���
ge
���
fer
��prio
� ��ro
�
��
�14
(Mentre Sesto vuol prendere la spada di Tolomeo,vien sorpreso da Achilla, che entra in furia, e la prende.)
�
�
�l�em
� �
fig
��tra
��pio
�tur
�� �not
���
(Cornelia prende il fazzoletto,
e poi lo getta con sdegno.)
�me.
��ne
�� ��
5
piu
� �
le
� �ga.)
�ni
����de
��mia
�� �po, oh
� �pro
��il
��stra!
��ra è il
�� �SESTO (entra.)
(O
�tem
SCENA X
ACHILLA, e detti.
� ���ACHILLA
Ar
� ����
man,
�� �la
��ma
�
��
�� �frà
��
�
�tem
��è
��non
�star
��di
��po
�� �pren
��
re,
���fi
��
Che
�TOLOMEO � �che
���di!Si
�ACHILLA
�
� �
�
�de
�cru
�le
�li!)
���a?
��SESTO
(Stel
��
� �ne
��
Qual
�
mite!
��Mar
�la a
�� �vo
TOLOMEO
�
�
��
�
�5
�tre io
��
�
�
tu
��
for
��ca
� �ACHILLA
Men
� ��
na...?
��mo
��a
�in
��
�par
��sa
��ro
� que
� � ��zi
��
�vez
�� �
�
�
la
� ��e
���scia,
��
ste
�te;
� �ri
��ne
�ve
��
di
�� � mol
� ��ti
���mà il
��stri,
� ��ro
��me
��nu
�
�9
��
�
�vir
��la
��al d
�un
�
�
�
tù
��Ce
��di
� �la
��re
��sa
�stra
� ��
��co
��
�cer
�no
��frà i
��gli
�
�
�
�
�ge,
� �ta e
��ven
��s
�av
�
��
sca
� ��glia
���con
��bal
� �si
��me
���su
�
�13
�zo il
��
�so
��vi
��pro
��d
�im
�mez
��in
����pre
�� �fin
��lo al
�le;
��
va
�� bli
���
da
��
�
�
�
� � so
� �rio,
��
Cu
� � �e
�
fug
�� �con
�� �ge
�
�mor
� ��
�to.
�� Ce
��e
� �re
��sa
�
�
�17 � �re
�
�
CORNELIA
(Ce
� �
�
�
��sa
��io
��ed
� �un
��ro in
�mi
�mer
� ��
��
��to,
��
�por
�già
��
som
��rio
�
�so,
��
�pun
� �Cu
���to
�
�be
���trom
�le
� � ��
bel
�ai
��
�ma
���e
���no,
�
�
�21
�di
��
�
�li
� �mi,
��car
��si
��co
���(Oh
�SESTO
��mi!)
�� �
�
Nu
�del
��vo
��to?)
�� mor
� ��la al
���tra
� �Ro
�� �po
�cam
��o
��Cle
�� �ACHILLA
Or
�
�
�
�pa
�

GIULIO CESARE116
�mi
� �na
�fe
� � �
�bel
�mi.
�� ��
D�u
�TOLOMEO
� ��
�25 � �fu
��
�
�non
��le
� �to i
�ven
��pa
���det
�� �ven
� � �re
��cor
��ta,
� na im
�� ��re in
��sa
�
�
�
�Ce
�cam
�� �tuo
��tro il
�
�ar
��all
���po
��
�suoi
��co
���
con
��
��cecon
��mi
�
�
� �
�
�sa
� �tu
���stei
��co
�
�
�29
�Bel
��
�Te
�TOLOMEO
� �da.
� �rio!
�� �ra
��
me
�� �� �
re
�sol
��te
�pre
��che in
��sta,
�ri.
�
�
�
ro
�
�
��A
�ACHILLA� ��in
��pra
��o
� �
�spo
��i
��� �
�
� �tant
���di
�� �mio
�
mu
�� �Am
�e
��sci,
��ti
��ACHILLA.
Si
� ��
di?
� TOLOMEO.
� � �re....
��
�
�33
Rè,
��
�
�
par
�� �Son
��ti!
��
pa
�� ��che
� �tra
��d
�un
���ri,
� ���non
� �
tà,
�hà
�� ��don
��
der
��gui
� � �
�
�ten
��pre
�
�men
��di
��in
��to
�
� ��O là!
�
fe
��ACHILLA
�
�
�
TOLOMEO
� �ve?
�
�
�37 ��
�
�de
��
hà,
��
non
���
miar
��pre
��prò
� �ACHILLA� ��ti.
�chi
�(A
� ��
�sa
� �mer
��sta
��que
�ce
��ri
��cè
�vir
��
ser
��mio
��Il
�
�
�so
��fa
��
voi
��frà
�vit
��no
�
�
�
� �
rio
��to
��
�
�41
�
�
�
�
�
�(parte con le favorite.)
tor
��ri
��rò
�
�
�
��
no.
��TOLOMEO
�
�
��
scu
��Cia
�
fè
�
��
ve.)
��(parte.)
de
��si
��non
bre
��po
�gior
��sog
��ve
��ri
��si
��na
� �do
��ri;
��
ti
�
SCENA XI
SESTO, e CORNELIA.
�do;
��frir
�sof
��� �per
��io
���in
��ro,
� ��ve
�� �ti
��me
��
�(tira la spada per uccidersi.)
�
�
��
�
�mor
��
�
do.
��chie
�� �te
��tut
��co in
�
��
SESTO
��ta
��du
��per
��to
��non più
�� �te a
�
�la
���Ec
� �er
� ��
�
�
det
�� �ven
� ��
fer
�ta!
��
spe
� � �di
��me
�
�
SESTO
��sto.
�sar
�� �Ce
�che
��Or
�spe
��di
�� �van
��
po,
� �
�Se
���6 � �
pos
��rar
��spe
���
��
� ��
stin
��e
��è
� �più
��
che
��to,
�
��
che
�
�
�
� �ma!
� �se
�
�
fai?
� ���in
�ri, oh
� � ��
�
�CORNELIA
�Fer
� � � ��va
��fè
��no
�
�
�
�
�col
��no il
ver
��per
� �
sti
� �de
��so il
�

117ATTO SECONDO, SCENA XI.
�là
���co
�ne,
�
drai
��ve
��ri
��tu
��po
��cam
��al
��so;
� �
�van
�
�
11
�e a
��no,
�
�
�l�em
� �
��
ran
���pio
��mo,
��ni
�� �CORNELIA
A
� � �
di
��
ar
�� � ti
���mo?
���
sia
� ��pre il
��t�a
��
già
�
�
�
�pas
�re!
�� �
+42
ren
��Ni--
�
SESTO
�
�rò
��gui
��Se
�
�
�mor
��la
��tar
�
�
�(parte.)
te?
�
�
�16 �gno
��
�
�
�
� � �con
���to
��mi
��poi
��fà
�
�
�al
��
con
��rar
� �ven
�tan
� �i
� �to
�� ��
lui
� �con
�tra
�sai,
�����
pa
��non
��
�for
��ma
� �che in
���te,
�
�l�uc
sor
� �
�
�
� �
�
�ca
� �pa
��gue
�21
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��fi
��del
�man
��
per
�
�
��
glio.
���
pas
� ��pe
�ogn
�� �or
�del
��ma
��so
�
�� �
san
�� �del
� �dre
��ci
� � �ti
� fa
�� �che
�da e
� �
�ri
�� �suo
��
rò
��glio
��
�ran
�� � �nel
��chè
��fin
��no,
�
�
�
� � �
�
���
��
�
���
�
���
�
��
����
�
����
�
���
��
�
�����
�
��
�
Violino I.
Oboe I. II.
�
Violino II.
Viola.
�SESTO.
Bassi.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�43
� �43
� �43
�
�43
43 �
���
�
Allegro, e staccato.
�43
� �
��
�
� ��
����
�� �
��
����
�
��
���
����
�
����
� �
��
�
�
��
��
���
�
��
����
�
��
����
�
��
���
��
����
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
����
�
��
�
���
�
�
� �
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
6
�
�
���
�
�
� �
�
����
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
���
��
�
�

GIULIO CESARE118
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
11
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
� � � � �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
p
��
���
� �ro
�
��
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
� �ta,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
�
���
��
�gli
�
�e
�
p�
��
�
�
�
��
non
�
�
�
mer
�
�
���
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�ra
�
�
�
��
�re
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�L
�au
�
�
�
��
�
spi
�
�che
��
�
��
��
ran
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�no e
�
fie
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
���16
��
�ti
��
�
���
�
�e
�
�
�
�
�
�non
�
���
�
�gli
�
�
� �
22
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
ta
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
��
��
�mer
�
��
�
��
��
�di
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �rar,
�
�
��
gli
��
��
��
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
spi
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
non
��
�
�
re
��
�
�
�
�
�
e
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
���

119ATTO SECONDO, SCENA XI.
�
�
���
� �� �
�
� �
�p
�
�
�
re
� �ta
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
���
�
�
� �
�
�
27
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�� �
� �
��
�
�
��
�
�spi
�
�
�re
�
��
�di spi
�
�che
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
L�au
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�ra
�
�
f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
rar;
�
�
mer
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�re
�
���
�di
�
�
�
�mer
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
���
�ta
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��
�
�
spi
��
�
��
rar,
�
��
��
�no e
��
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
��fie
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
���
�
�ran
��33
�
��
�ti
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�non
��
���
�gli
�
���
�ro
�
��
�
�e
�
��
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
e
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�� �non
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�gli
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
39
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�di
�
�
��
�
�re
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�spi
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
rar,
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE120
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� � ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
re
��
�
��
�
�
� �
��
�rar,
�
�
spi
�re
��di
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
spi
� ��� �
� �
� �
�
45
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�di
�
�
�
spi
�
�
�remer
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ta
�
�
�
�
�di
�
��
��
��
��
�
rar,
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
rar,
�
�
�
�
spi
��
�f
�
�
�
�
��
��
� ��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
���
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�rar;
��
�
��
�re
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�ta
��
�
�
�di
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�� �
50
�
�
�
��gli
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�non
��
�
�
�e
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�mer
��
�
�
�
��
�
�p
����
�
���
��
�
�L
�au
��
�ra
�
�
��che
�
���
�
�
��re
�spi
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
e
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�ro
�
�
��
����
� �
56
�
�
�
�
��
�
�gli
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
� �non
�
�
ti
�
�
��� �
�
�
���
�
�p
��
�
��
�
���
fie
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ran
��
�
�
��
�
�no e
�
��
�

121ATTO SECONDO, SCENA XI.
�
� �
�
mer di
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
gli
���
� �
�
��
�
e
���
�ta
�
�
���
�
�
�
62
�
� �
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
� �
�
�� �
�
�
�non
�
��
�
���
� �
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�mer
�
ta
�
�
�
�
��
�spi
�
�
�re
�
�
��
���
���
�
�
��
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�spi�
��
��
�re
�
�
rar,
�
���
�
�
�
��
���
�
�di
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
� �
�
� �
68
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
rar.
��f
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
��
74
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
���
�
�
�
�
����
��
��� �
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
��
���
�
���
�
� ��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
���
�����
�
���
�
�
����
��
�

GIULIO CESARE122
�
�
� �
�
Fine.
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
� ��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
79
�
�
�
� �
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
����
��
�mor
�
�
�
��
�
�ve
�
��
��
� �
��
��
�ro,
�
�
� �
�
� �te
�
��
84
�
��
� �
�
�
�� �
��
sua
�
�
���
����
�
��
so
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
��
�quel
��
��
��
�ra
�
�
�
���
cor
� ���
��
���lo
��
��
�
��
���
�
�
�se
�
��
���
�glia all
��
��p
���i
�
��
�sve
�
�
�Mi
��
�
può
��� ��
�
�mi
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�può
��
�
��
�
�
pla
�
�
�
�
car;
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
90
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ���
�lo
��
�
�
�
�
��
mor
����
�te
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�� �
��
��
�so
� �
�
�
car,
��
�
�
�
�
�
�mi
��
�pla
�
��
�� �
��
�� �
�
�
sua
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

123ATTO SECONDO, SCENA XI.
�
� �
�
�ro,
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sua
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mor
�
�
�
�
96
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
ve
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�quel
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
cor
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
i
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
se
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
lo
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
mi
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�te
� �
�
�
�
�so
�
�
�sve
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
�glia all
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
mi
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�può
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
car,
�
�
�
�
�pla
�
�
�
� �
�
� �Da Capo.
102
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
car.
te
�
�
�
�
�
�
�pla�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�lo
�so
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�può
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�mi
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�sua
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
mor
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
FINE DELL�ATTO SECONDO.

ATTO TERZO
SCENA I
Bosco vicino alla città di Alessandria. ACHILLA con seguito diSoldati.
�a?
��
�mi
� �
�
�� �de
��fe
��la
��
�� �ti
���Bar
�Rè!
��ro
��ba
��tal
��In
� �
�pre
��si
��mo
�
�
�di
�
��
�
ACHILLA. �go
�lun
� �
vir,
��ser
�mia
� �mio
��il
��
�pa
��o
��Cle
�
�van
��
tra a
�
�
�� ��e a
��ni,
��5
�stre in
��no
�
�
�ti
��le
��friam
��of
�bre
�� �frà
��rai
� �d
�a
���ve
�� ���mo,
�ti
���
pen
��
�pro
�dia
��
An
�pio
��cam
��di
���
�fe
��
mi of
��ver
� �so.
��
�
�l�al
� � �to
��da al
� �tar
��
dar
9 �
�
�va
� �lo
� �re.
��
�
�
�gne,
� � �of
� �friam
� ��
�
�se
��� �
e
� �sia
�� �men
�le il
�co
�� �
re,
�
p �
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
��
��
��
83���83���
Allegro.
83��
�Bassi.
ACHILLA.�
Violini.�
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
��
�
� ��
��
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ���
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
9
��� ��
� ��
�ful� �
�
�
� �
�p�Dal��
��
��
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� � �
��
�f
�
�
��
��
� � �
�
��
�
�� � �� �
�
�
�vo
��
�
�
��
�che
�
�
�
�
��� �
�
���
� �
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
18
��
�
��
�
��� ��
� ��
� �
�
�� ���
�
�
��
�
��
�
��que�
��
sta
�
�spa�
�
��gor
�
�ca
��
�
�
��di
��
������
��ca
�
��
��
�� �
da,
�
�
���
da
�
���
vo�
�
��
�
��
�
� ��che�
�
�

125ATTO TERZO, SCENA I.
�
�� � �
�
�� �
�
�� �pio
�
��
cor;
�
� �
�
�� �
��
28
��� ��
� ��
�
��
�� ��
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
�
���
��
da,
� �
��u�
��
�
��
�
�
� ��� �
�
���
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� � �em
�
��
to un
�
�� �
�
�
� ��lia
�
� ��
mi��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
37
��� ��
�
�
�
��
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
���gor
�
�
�
�ful
�
�
��di
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
dal��
�
�
� �
�
�
��da
��
�vo
��
��
che
�
��ca
��
sta
�
���
que��
�
�
�
�
�spa�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
�cor,
�
��em
� �
�pio
� �
�
� ��f
�
��
47
�� �� �
�
�
�
� ��
� ��
�
un
�
�
�p�
em
�
� ��pio
���
��
vo��
��
�
�ca
�
��
che��
�
�
� ��
�
�� �
� ��
da,��
�
�
�
��
�
��lia
�
��
mi
�
��
� �
�to un
��
� �
�
��
da,��
��u
�
��
�
� ��
�
� �
��u�
�
�
�
�
��
mi
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
ca�
��
che� �
��
da��� �
�
�pio
57
�
em
�
�
�
�
���
� ��
� �� ��
�
�
��lia
�
�
�to un
��
��
�
�
�
�ful
��
� �
��di
�
��
gor
��
�
��
��
�
�
�f�
dal
��� ��
cor,
�
�
�
��
da�� �
�
� �
��
vo�
��
�
� �que
�
� �
��
spa��
��
sta
� �
�
��
�
� � � ��
�
� �
�
� �
�
� ��
� �
67
��� ��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�� � �
�
�
��mi
�
��u
�
� �
�
��
��
�
�
��
�cor,
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�f
�cor.
�
�
�em
�
��pio
�
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
lia
��
�
�
��
�to un
�
�
��
�sof
�
�
� ��
��frir
�
���
non
�
�
�
��dee
�
77
��� ��
��se
��
�
�
�
�
�
� ��l�of
��
��fe
�
��
�
��
����
��
� �
��
��
�
� � �
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�� � �
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��Già
�Fine.
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE126
�
�
� ��
suo�
�
�
� ��
��
��
�
�
gno,
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�il
�
�
�
� �87
�
�� ��
�
��
� ��
� ��
�gno
�
�
� ��
�
�
va
�
�lor,
�
��col
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�re
�� �
�� ��
�di
�
�
�fe
�
�
�chi
�
�il
�
��
�
�se�
�
� �
�
�re
�
�
�
�
�
suo�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�re
�
��
�
�il
�
�
�
�suo
�
�fe
�
�di
�
��
�
�
�
�
�se
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
97
��
�va
� �lor.
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
� ��Da Capo.
(parte.)
�
�� ���
�
�
�
�col
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�dee
�
�� � � �
�non
�
�
sof
�
��
frir
�
�
�
�
�gno
�
��
� �
�
� �
�
� �
�
��� � � �
�già
�
�
�se
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�chi
�
��
�
�
���l�of
�
��
�
����
��fe
�
����
��
�
SCENA II
Al suono d�una bellica Sinfonia segue la battaglia trà soldati
di CLEOPATRA, e di TOLOMEO, e questi ultimi hanno lavittoria; finita la Sinfonia entra TOLOMEO con CLEOPATRA
prigioniera.
SINFONIA.
���
��
���
���� �
�
�
�
�
����
��
�
�
�
� �� �
�� �� �� �� �� �
����
�
�
��
�
Viola.
�
�Bassi.
���
��
��
� ����
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
� � �
���
�
� �
��
�
�
���
� � ��
�
���
��
���
�
��
��
�
�
����
�
���
��
�
Oboe.
Violini.
� �
���� �
����
�
��
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
���
4
��
��� ��� �
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
� �� � � �
���
��
�
���
���
�
�
�
�
��
� �
� ��
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
����
�
����
�
���
��
�
����
�
�
��
�
�
� �
���
�
��
�
�

127ATTO TERZO, SCENA II.
���
�
�
��� �
���
�
����
��
����
����
�����
�
��
7
��
��� ��
�
�
���
���
�
�
�� ��
���
� � ��
�
����
���
�
���
���
� �
�
��
�� �
��
�
���
�� �
�
���
��
��
�
�
��
��
����
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
� �
��
���� �
�
�
��
�� �
�
���
�
��
��
��
���
�
��
���
� �
10
�� ��� ��
����
�
�
�
�� ��
����
�
��
�� � �����
�
�
��
���
�
�
�����
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�� �
�
��
�
�
��
� � ���
��
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
���
�
� ��
����
�
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
��
��
���
�
�
�
13
��
���
��
��
��
�
�
�
��� ��
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
����
��
��
���
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�����
��
�
��
�
�
���
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
16
�� ��
����
���
�
�
�
�
� ��� ��
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
� ����
��
��
��
����
��
��
��
��
��
��
���
�����
��
���
��
����
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
��� �
�
��
�Re
��ne
���a
���sto
��que
� �mi
��ful
��mio
�non
��o
��me
�
�
�mi
�To
��le.
� ��lo
��CLEOPATRA��Vin
�
�� de
�ca
�� �ta
��
��TOLOMEO
�
� �
�nar
� �di
����sti
� �le
��ba
��al
�
�
�ca,
�ti
��che,
��quel
�dì
��tra
� ��cie
��la
�� �senz
���ge,
��
�
�o
��pro
��ti
�ran,
���teg
� � �O
e
��de,
��� �
zasen
�fe
�
���nor,
�
�vin
�
�
4
�Mi
��se;
�� leg
��za
�sen
�� �TOLOMEO��ge.
�

GIULIO CESARE128
(alle guardie.)�S
�in
�to?
��
te
�ca
��ri
�al
��
�
spet
����ri
�cru
�pio
���
�
�ni
�(una guardia in-catena Cleopatra.)
CLEOPATRA�
�stei.
�co
����
là!
��em
����si
��to a
�ve
��
tor
��civin
��del
�
�
���dan
�8 �bal
��
�sa
�� �
zo
�
�du
��con
���del!
� ���ca al
��
sde
��e
�si
��gno,
�Dei.
��
��
�ran
�ni
�ti
��i
��11
� ����pu
��la
��
2
stei,
� no
�
TOLOMEO
�
�
�4
Co
�� ��
ab
��na
� ��ro
��or
��per
��che
�� �
�ma
��ger
�
�
on
� �suo ar
��del
�ta
��glio
�
�
� �
��
che, ad
� �m
�a
��sa
��
�
� do
����re,
�� di
�
fles
��
nu
��ge
�a
�� � �so
��delpiè
��
���ri
� ����
Reg
��gia;
��
�volà
��co
��io
�
�
�glio.
�
��
��
��15
�
�
� � �
��
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
����
�
�Bassi.
TOLOMEO.�
Violiniunisoni.
���
Allegro, e staccato.
�� � �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
�
�
��
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
��
���
���
�
�
5
�
��
��
�
��
��
��
���
�
��
�
��� � �
�
� ��
�
��� ���
�
� � � �
� �
�
�
�
��
�ch
�il�
��
�
���
�
��
�
�
fie
���
�me
��tro�
�
�tua�
� ��za
�
9
�
�
�� �
�
� �
�
��rò�
��
��
�
��
� �Do
�
��
�
�p
�
� �or
�
���
��
�
�
no
��
�
���
la� �
��ab
�mio
�
��
�
��
��
��
��za,
�
��
rez�
��
re e��
�
���sprez
�
�
�
�drò,
��
�
�
�
��
���
�ve
�
14 �
��
��
�ta
��
�lia��
�
�
�
�mi
���e u
��
�
�
�e
�
��
� �
�u�
�
�
�
�f
�
���
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�ti
���mi
�
�� �ta��
�lia�

129ATTO TERZO, SCENA II.
���
�
��
�
� ��
�
� �
�� � ��
�
��
�drò,
��
�ve
��
�
�
�
��
��
����
�
�ti
��
��
18 �
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
���
�e u
��� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
lia
� �
�
�ta
�
� �
�
�mi
����
�
�
�
�
� � �
��
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
��
� ���
�
�
�
�
���
� � �
�
��
�
�
��
��
�ve
f
�
drò;
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
��
��
�22 �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�ti
��
�
�� �
�
�� ��
��
�
rò
�
� ��
��
p��
me
�� ��
��
tua
���
�la�
�
�
� ��
�or
��
�
�
�
�
�
�do
��
�
�
�
�
ab
��
� � �no
��
�re e
� �sprez� �
��
�tro
��
��
�
�za,
�
� ��26
��
�rez � �
��za�
�
�
��
��
fie
�� �
�
mio
�
�
�
�ch
�il
�
��
�
���� �
ti
��
�ve
�
� �
� ���
�
�
�
��
��
�
� ��
�
��
�ta
��
�
�� �
��
��
��
�30
�ti
�� �ve �drò,
� �
�ti
��
��drò,
��
�
�
��e u
��
�
�
mi
�lia
��
�
�ve
�drò,
�
� �
��
�
��
�lia
�
� �
�
ta
�
�
�
��� � �
�
�
�� �
�u�
��
����lia
��
��
�34
��
�
�
����� ����� � �
��� ��
ve
��
�drò,
�
�
�
� � �
mi
�
�
�� �
u
� �
�
�
� �
u
�mi
�
�
�
� �
ta,
�
�
�
� �
� �
ti
�
�
�mi
� �
� �
�
e u
��
�� � �
��
mi
�
��� ��
ta,
��
�
���
��
��
�38�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�lia
�
�
� � �
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
�ta
����
��
� � �
�
�� � �
�
��
�
�� � �� �
�
�
��
�
�
� �lia
��
�
�

GIULIO CESARE130
�u
� �
���
�� �
�
�
ta,
�
��
�� � ��
mi
�
�
lia
�
���
��
�42
�
�
�
��
�
� ���
�� ��
� �
���
ti
�
� �
�
� �
� �
� �
��
�
�� �
ve
��
��
�
�
drò,
�
�
�
lia
�ta
� �ti�
��
�
�e u
�mi
�
� � �
f
�
�
�ve
�drò.
�
ro� �
��� I
�
�
ca
�� �
�
�
�
�
� ��
� �
ru
��
�
��
��
��
�
� �
��
���47
����
�
�
qual
�
�
�
� �
��
�
Fine.
Tu
�p�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
��
� �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
li,
�
��
��
mi
�
�
���
��
����
���
le
����
��
�51 �
pe
��
�
�mà
�
�
��� �
�li io
���a
�
����
bel
�
�
le
��
mà
��
� �
��
�
�
mon ��
�tar �
��
�
�
sor
�
�
�tar
���
��� �
� �
�stel quell�
���
�
quell�
� �
le,
��
�bra
�a
�� �
����
�pe
�pe
��
�
��
�
�
���
���
���
�li io��
���
55 ��
�
��
�
��� ��
�
��
�
��
�
��
� a
�tar
����
�li io
�
�a
�� � �
�
� ��
�
�mà
�
quell��
�
�rò,
� ��
�rò, �mà
��
�
�
�rò;
����
tar
��
�
�quell��
�
�
� ���
le�mon
���
��
�
� �� �
��
���
���
59
�
�
�
��
le,
�
�
��
stel
�
quell��
� �
�
���
�ca
��
�
����
���
�
�
mà
�
�
�
�bra
�
�mi
��
le
� �ro
��I
��
bel
��
� ��
� �ru sor
��
� �
�
�tar
��
���qual
��
tu
�
�
�
���
�mà
�
��quell
��
�
�
� ���
�
���
��
�63
�
�
�
�
pe
��li io
� �
�rò.
�tar
� ��
�a��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�a
�
�li io
��
�
� �
�pe
� �rò,
��
�
�
�
��
�tar
�� �

131ATTO TERZO, SCENA III.
��
�
�
�
��
���
�
� �Dal Segno.
(parte.)
�
���� �
�
�
��� �
� �
�
�68 �
� �
�
�
� �� �
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
��
�� �
SCENA III
CLEOPATRA sole con guardie.
�
�
��per
�CLEOPATRA.
fado
�gior�
�����E
�pur
���
�
�
��
��
���
co
�� ��sì in
�dez
��Ceo!
�� ��
re,
���ze?
�sa
�ri
�
�
�to
�Ahi
�gran
�un
�sti e��
no
� �� �� � ���fa
�
� �in
�sto
�
��
mi
�� �er
���
lia
� � �
Se
�� �e
� �dar
��no
���
�
�soc
��mi
���
son,
� � san
��
nè
�� �
nu
�� �
��me,
��
�
�
5
��il
� �belmio
�to;
��
�
� �
ne
��Cor
��è
�stin
�� �se e
��for
�
��alme
��
�
�� ��na
�cu
��
��
�
�
�
��
�o.
��
� �
�
��
ver
�� �vi
� � �mi
���
�so.
�� �Di
��Oh
�
���
spe
9
cor
�re
� ���non
� �al
���sta
�
�
�o!
�
�
��
��
���
rò
� ��sor
��
�
� �
�
�
��� �
si
�
�
� 83
����83
���� �cru
�
� �
�Violino II.
Traversa,e Violino I.
�CLEOPATRA.
Bassi.
�
�
83
� ����83
�
��
��
�
�� �
�
�
�
a,�
�
�ge
�
� �
�
�
rò,
�
��
����
��piange
�
�
mi
� ��
��
�
Pian
�te
�
�
����
�la
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�a,
�
�
�ri
��
�
�
��ta in
��� ����fin
��
� �
���
�
�
��
�le
�e
�
��
�
���
�� �
�de
�to
��
�
�
� ����
� ����
�� �
�
�
�
��
tan
��
pet
� �
�
�
�
�vi
�vrò;
�
�
to a �
� � �
�
ge
��
�
��
pian
� � �
�
� �
��
�
���
���
chè
9
���� ���� �
�
�
�
�
��� �
�
��
��
�

GIULIO CESARE132
�
�
�
�
�e
�
�
�tan
�
�
� ��
��cru
� �
�
�
��
�si
��
le
�
�
�
18
������������
��
��
�
��
������
�
ri
��
�rò�
��� �
�
to
��a, pian
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
� �ge
�
�
la
��
�rò,
�!"�
�
�
pian
�
ge
��
���
la
��de sor
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�mi
�
�
��
��a,
��
�
�te
��
��rò
�
�
�te
���
sor
�
�
���
�pet
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
chè
�
��
�
�to a
�
�ta in
�
�
��
�����
�
����
����28
��
��
�
�fin
�
�
�chè�
�
�
��
�����
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
� �vi
��
�
��
�
�
�
le
�
�cru ��
mi e vrò,
�
��
�
�
�
���
a,
�
��� �
de
� �
��
si
�� �
��� �
�� �
�fin
���
��
��ri
�
�tan
��
�
�
�
�to
� �a,
�
�
���
����
��������� �
�
��
����
� �
�� �
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
��
��
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
38
�
��
� ��
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
ch�
���
fin
�
����
�
�
�
ta,
��
� �
Fine.
��
��vi� to a
�
�
�vrò.
��
�pet
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�vi�
� ��
�ta in
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��ti
��
��
�
�
��
�ran
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
il
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
not
��
��
�e
��
��
�
�
��
te e
��
��
�
��
�
� �
��
no
�� �
�
� �
��
��gior
�
�
no
����
� ��
��
Viol I. II.
Violoncello. �
�
�
�
�
�
� ����
Allegro.����48
�
�����
� ��
�����
��
���
��
�in
�d
�ogn
� ����
no
��
���tor
��
��poi
���
mor
��
�
Mà
�
��
��
��
�
��ta
��
��
���� �
��
��
��
��
��
��
�
�
�����
����
� ����� ����
�
52
�����
�
��
���
��
����
��
�
��
��
���
� �
�
��
��
����
��
�
�
�
ta gi� �
��
�
��
�
��
tro
��
fat �� ��
a
��
�
�
��
�
rò,
�
��
�te
�
�
�
�
��
���
��
spet
�
��
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�� �
�

133ATTO TERZO, SCENA III.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
fat
�
�
���
�
�� �
��spet
�
��
���ta
�
�
�
� �
��
55
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
����
� ����� ����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�tro
�
�
�gi
� �a
�
��
� �
��
���
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� ��ta
�
�
�
�
�
��spet
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
rò;
�
�
�
��
�
�te
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
���
�� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
mor
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
��
ta
���
poi
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
mà
�
��
��fat
�tro,
�
��
�
�
�
�
�58
����
����
� ���� �
� ����
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�no
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ran
�
�
�
�
�
��
��ti
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tor
� �
�
��
���
d�ogn
��
�
�
in
�
�
��
�
�
�
e
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�not
�
�
�
���
�te e
��
��
��� �
��
�
no
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
gior
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�62 ����
�
����
�������� �
��
�
�
��
�no
�
�
� � ��il
��� �
�
�
2+4
��
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�� ��
�
����
�te
�
�
�a
��tro
�
65
�
��
�
���� rò.
� ����� ����
�
�
�spet
�
�
�
�fat
�
�
� �ta
�
�
�
gi
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
ta
�
�
�
spet
� �
�
��
��
�
�tro
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�� ��
�
Da Capo.
��
fat
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���rò,
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��te
�
�
��a
��
�
�
gi
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE134
SCENA IV
GIULIO CESARE, da una parte, poi SESTO dall�altra con
NIRENO, ed ACHILLA, steso sul margine del portomortalmente ferito.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �83
Andante, e piano.
�83
� �83
�83
� � 83
� ��
Bassi.
Violino I.
Violino II.
Viola.
�
��
CESARE.
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
8
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� �
� �
�
�
��
�
�
� � �
��� �� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
���
�
��� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
� ����
�
�
�15
�
�� � �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
� �
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

135ATTO TERZO, SCENA IV.
�par
���
�ste
� �
6
�to.
�� �ce
� �le
�� �Quì
�la
�� � �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�ca
�
����
�
23
� �
�non
� �tron
� �ca an
�� �
sal
� �vo
��glio
� ��Dall
�� �on
����
�
�pe
�
����ri
�
� �do
�so
� �mio
� �pro
��do
� �il
� �fa
�
�pi
� �zio
�
���
����li
�6
�mi
� �por
� �ta al
�
�
�
� ��
�
���
���
�+4
��
2
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�por
� �ge a
��
�i
� �mi
� �
���
��
�
����
ta?
�
� � �
� �
�le
� �mie
�
28
� �
�
�
�
�
����o
�
����
son
��
� �ve
�
�
�ta!
� � � ��
�
drò?
�
Mà
� �do
�� �ve an
�� �lo
� �sta
�
����
cor
��5
���
�vi
�
�me al
� �la
� �mia
�
���
�
���
�
����
�
���
chi
�
�e
�
�
�
���
�6
����
���
�
�
��
��
����
�
�
�
�� �
�ro?
����
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
�
��
�
����to
�
��te� �
mie�� �
vit� � �
co a
��
�
pri
�rie il
� �var�
�
33
�
�� � �
�
p
57
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
���
�6
�
��� �
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�����o
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
��ve�
����
son
�
�
�
��
�6
��
�
schie
�
����
re?
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
���
�7
�che a
�
����
tan
��
�
���
�
�
����
ni,
�
��le
�� �le
�
�
gio
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�6
�
��
�
�
����
� ��con
�
��rar vie
�
�er
�
p
p
�
�
��
�6
p�6
�
�
� �
83
83
83
83
83
�
�
��
�
�
�
�Adagio.�
ne?
� � Au
�
�� �
re,
38
� � �ne
��me a
�
�re �
�lo
�
��
�So
�
�ste er
� �in� �
que�
�� �ca
�mo
�
���
�nar
�
� �do
��del
�
���
�mon
�+4
�
�
�f
�f�
�f
2
�al
� �

GIULIO CESARE136
�
���
te al
�#
���
�
��
�#
�
�
���
pet
�
���
spi
�#�
�
�
�#
�
�
�
�
�
���ra
�
�
�#
�
��
�
�
��
�o,
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�83
Andante, e piano.
�83
� �83
�83
� � 83
�
�
���
mi
�
�
�
�
�
��to
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
au
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��#
�
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
�#
�#
�
�
�
�
���
�per
�
�re,��
�
deh,�
�
��#
�tà
�
�
��
pie
�
�
��
�to, oh
�
���Di
�
�
��
�
�
�� ���#
�dar
�
����
for
�
�
�
�
��#
�
�con
�
�
��
���
�
���
�
���
�
����
�
10
� �
��
���
�
��
�
����
�o!
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
��
�
�
����
con
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�dar� �
�
���
�
�to, oh
��
for
��
�
��
� �
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
� �per
����
���
��
�
��
���
�per
�#����
�
� �
��
��
�
���
� �Di
���� �
��
�
��
���
�
�o!
��
�
�
�
lor,
��
�
�do�
� ���
���
�
�
���al�
���
� � �
��
� �
��
�
� ����
mio�
�
�
�
�do�
�
�mio
�
��
� �
�
�
�
19
� �� � �
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
��
���
�al
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
����
��
��
����
mio�
�
�
���
�al�
�
�
� �
���lor,
�
��� �
���do�
� �
���
��� �
� ��
� ���
�
� ��
�
�
���
�
���
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
��� �
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
� �
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�re,
�
���
�
�
�
�27
���
����
�
���
�
��
�
��
�au
���
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
� �
��
��
�
�lor,
���
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�Di
�
��
�
�
oh
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�lor;�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��o!
�
��
�
�
�
���mio
��
�
�do�
��al
���
�

137ATTO TERZO, SCENA IV.
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���ra
�
� ���
�re,
��
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�spi
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
�o,
�
�
���
mi
�
�
�
36
� �
��
���
�
���pet
�
�
��
�
�
�
�te al
�
�
�
���to
��
��
���
�pie
�
�
�tà,
�
��
�
���
�
�
��� � �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
��
�
�per
���
�
�
�
�
�deh,
���� �
�
�
�
�pie
�
�
�tà,
�
��
�
�
�
�
au
������ �
��
�
�
��
��
deh,
�
�
�
�
��
�
����
��
�
�
����
�per
����
���
�
�
��
�
�� �
��
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�do
�
�
�
���
mio
�
��
��
��
�
��
�lor,
�
���
�
��
��
�
���
�
�
44
� �� � �
� �
�al
�mio
�
��
���
�
�
�
��
� �
�do
����lor,
�
�
�
per
�
��
�
�dar
�
�
�
�
�con
����
to, oh
�
����
�
����
�
� �
�
�
�
�
� ��� �
�
��
� ��
�
��
���
�
�for
��
���
�
��
���
�
�
�
�� �
��
� ��
�al
��
�
�
�
����o!
�Di
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
���
�
�
�
�� �
�
����
�
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
����
��
��
�
�
53
�lor.
�
���
�
�
� �� �
�
� �
��
�Adagio.
al
��
� � �
�Adagio.
�
��
�do
�
�
��
�
��
�mio
�
�
�
��
� �
�
��
�
� ���
�
����
��
�
�
��� � �
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
���
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
����
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
�fà
�
��
��
��
��
�
����
��
�che
�
�
�
�mio�
62
� �
��
��
�
� � � �
� �
��
��l�i�
��
��
do
�lo��
�del�
�� �
���
�
��
��
��
��
� ���
� �� ��
���
�Di
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�te
�
�
���
�
�dov
�
��
��è,
��
te,
�p�
��
��
�
��
��di
��

GIULIO CESARE138
�
� �� ���
�
�
��di
���
�
� �
�
��
�
�ta
��
��
cor,
�
�ques
�
���
�
�
�
�
71
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �� � �
� � �
�
��
��
��di te,
��
�
��
�sen,
��
��
� �
�
�
��
����
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
��dol
�
��� ��
�to e� �
��
�ben
�
�
��
ce
�
���
� �
�
�
�
��
��l�a� �
���
�ma�
���
�
�
��
�� �
me e
�d
�e
�spar
����
d�ar
�
�
�
��
��
�
���
gio
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�l�in
80
� �� �
�
��
� �
� ��
��
stin
��
�
���
�
���ti
��
��
�
���
��
� �se
�
�
��
��
�di�� �
te!
���
��
�����
�
��Mà
�d
�o
�gni in
�tor
�no i
�
�����
�
��
veg
�
�
��
�� �
����
��
���
��
���
���
�
�83
�83
�
��
�
�
�
���
�83
�83
au
�83
fin sa
�rà.
��
zio
���
�� �
� �� � �
�
�
���
��
per
�
�re,�
�deh,
�pie
�
85
��
�
��te a
�re
�� �
tu
�na
����
�����
����
ne,�� �
��
�
al
�������
�
�
�
�for
�
�
�
��� �
fau
�sto an
����
nun
�se
�gno
�d
�in
�
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
���
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�con
��
�
��
�
�
��
�dar��
����
�
���
��
�
��
�
�per
����
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�o
��
�
�
��
91
��
��
���
��
�to, oh
�
�
�for
����
��
�
���
�Di
����
#���
#�
���
��
spi
����
��
��
��
#�
���
�
#�
�
�
�
�#���
�� �
��
�tà
�
#���
�
�
��
�mi
����
��
�
�
��
�to
�
�o,�
��� �
����
��
#��ra
����
#
�
��
#�te al
����
�pet
����

139ATTO TERZO, SCENA IV.
�
�mio
���� �
���lor,�
��� �
���do�
����
���
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
��
���
�al�
��
�
����
���
�
��
�
�
100
� �� � �
� �
�
�
�
�
����
��
��
��
�
��
��
�
��
���#�
per
�
�
��#
�
�con
�
�
� ���#
�dar
�
��
�
�
�
��
���
�� �
���
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
���
�o�
�
���
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�to, oh
�
�
�for
�
�
� �Di�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
oh
�
��mio
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�do�
�
���
lor,
�
�
�
�
�
��
�o!
�
�
�
�
�
108
�
�� � �
� �
�
�
�
��
Di
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
��
��
���
��
�
��� �
� � �
���
��
��
���
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
����
al�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�al
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
�
�do
� �
���
lor,
�
� �
���
mio�
�
�
�
��
���
�re,
� �
�
����
deh,
��
�
����
Au
�
��
�
���
� �
���
�
��
�
� ����
��
� ��
�
116
� �� � �
� �
���
�
�
�pie
�
�
���
per
�
���
�
�
�� ���
�tà
�
���
�
��
��
��
��
����
������
��do
�
��
�
�
�al
�
���
��
�
�
� ���
�mio�
��
�lor.
� �
���
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
��
��
���
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
���
�o,
�
�
��
� � ����
�
�
�
���
mi
�
�
�
�
���to
�
����
to, oh
�
��
����
�
�
�
124
� �� � �
� �
�dar
�
�
����
per
��
�
con
�
�
�
���for
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� � ����
au
�
����
per
�
��
��
�
����
deh,
�
�
�
� � �
��
�tà,
�
���
�
�
�pie
�ra
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
�
�te al�
�
���pet
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ���
�re,
�
� �
�
�
� �
��
�spi
�

GIULIO CESARE140
�lor,
�
�do
�
����
����
���
�
��
��
� �al� �
mio
�
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
���
�
��
��
�
132
� �� � �
� �
��
���
�
���
���
�
����
��
��
���
�
�
�
����al
�
���
���
�
�
�
�
�
����o
�
�
�
����Di
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
��
�����
��
����
�
��
���
�
�
�
���
mio
�
�����
�
� �
�do�
�
��
�lor,
�
��� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
�
� ���
�
���
�
�
��
� ���
�
�
�
140
�
�
���
�
� �� �
�
� �(Entra Sesto e Nireno.)
���
��
��
��
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�do
�
�
��
�lor.
�
�mio
�
��
��
� � �
���
�
�
� � � �
�
�
����
�
���
�
��
�Adagio.
��
�Adagio.
al
�
� ���
�
� �
��
�
�
� ���
�
� ��
���
�
�
� �
��
��
�
�
� ���
�
cardi
�
�
�
� ��
de
scon
�
� ACHILLA� � ��mi,per
� � ���
�To
��
�
�SESTO �
�Cer
� �van
��co in
��
�to
� ����� � �� �me
�� �
�de.spie
�tamio
o
�lo
�a
��stin
�ven
�� �� �me Hai
�e il
�� �l�a
� ��
�
gerto,to,
�� �
� �A
�� �
�vo ve
�oh
�Duo
��
ACHILLAtron
��4
dis
���
��
de
�����parstel� �
te�
�
�(Achilla su'l margine del porto, mortalmente ferito.)
fa
�vin
��che
��
� �
�
�
�ci?
�
�
�in
�SESTO
ri?
�� ��le!
��� �� � �CESARE
�
�
te
� ��Quai
� ��
��
to!
�oh
�rie
�vin
�
�
�
� (si ritira in disparte.)
�
�chil
��� �u
� ��dir� �
no. zo al
�E`
�vo pia
�
8 ��
�ti il
�sti A
�NIRENO
�lo
�
�
��
ne
� �
�pe mez
�chi
�ro ac
�� ��
so� �
�
� � ��
io in
�� �� �suo
� ��
���� �
que
�senglio, e
��
�� �la,
��
�
�
�
�� ��no trar
�cen
�� �
chil
�co,
��A
��
la
�� ��A
��do?
� �ci
�vo
��
��to.
� �ga
� � �12 �mi
�
�
��
��
� �co
��d
�a
��� �i
��co
ar
��ti
�
��
ca
�� � �Oh
� ��bon
�� �lier
� CESARE (a Sesto.)
�va
�mo
�li il
�ACHILLA
��
è il
��
6
�� �
ri a
�NIRENO
co!
� �con
��che
mio
�� ��mimi
�� ��
��
gno
�
�
��
to,
�
�
�

141ATTO TERZO, SCENA IV.
��lar
��vel
�
�
�un
� �la
�gli,
���ce
� �gior
��ti
�con
��17
lia,
���
�
��
�
di
��no
� �la
�bel
�me,
� � �ma,deh,
�� �fia
� fa
� �se
����
�
�da il
�� ��
�
mai,
�che
��� ��al
� �di
�Cor
�to
� �� � �no
�sol
�
�fa
� ��al
��
�
ne
�
+42
�
�
di
�Ro
�
� CESARE
(Ah!
�SESTO
(Ah
�le
�� �
�ra
��la
��
quell� �
peo
� � �i
��la,
��23
�si
��
��
�che
� � �sce
�
�
gliò
��A
��chil
�che
� ACHILLA
�a
� �ver
��quo!)
� � �la in
�che
��
�
� �con
� �to!)
�mor
� �te...
���Pom
��gran
��del
� �
�ni
� � �per
� �
�
�
��sol
ACHILLA
��ne!)
� �ca
��per
��(Fel
�CESARE
�
�
lo
��28 � �si un
��car
���
�� ��
gion
��di
��ven
��di
�� �tro
�� �
Ce
� �sa
�
�
mo
� �glie
� �con
��re
�� � �or
�
dì
� SESTO
�
(Ah
��tor!)
��
di
��tra
��ta
��l�al
�
�
��
ra...
��
giu
��con
�
�� �sto
��Que
�pren
��tu
��gil
��si
�
�
guer
��in
�� ��ra.
�
��
�33
�no
��ci
��
�
�di;
��
�
�vi
��più
��nel
�
�me
��lo
�� �To
� �o
���no
�
�
�
�gior
� �Rè
��tro il
��con
�� �a
���te
�ma
��l�al
�� �rar
��spi
��tal
��se in
�giun
�� �
�not
�
�con
��
�
puoi
��
sti
��que
��
�
�
pron
��son
���
ti;
��
�
�38
�nea
��ra
��
�
�ter
��sot
��per
�
�rie
��
guer
��ti
� �ri
���co
�� �
�
spe
�ma
��to ar
��cen
� ��gno
��
dir
��bi
��ub
��ad
�que
��a
�� �
�se
��sto
�
� �lia,
� �me
��sie
�� �e in
��Cor
��pio
�em
�
�
�
�
ne
���43
�di
�� �ven
��
��
�
far,
� �che
�
�
�reg
��la
��nel
�trar
�
�
�a
�
�
�
�
vi
� ��ne
��pe
�ra
�� � �re all
���
tor
���e in
���gia,
� �
�
d�o
�� �ve
��bre
�

GIULIO CESARE142
�ve
� �re inda
�� ��de
����
tan
��ca
��il
��to
� ��de.
��
�
�48
�tra
�� �del
��gno
�on
��nell
���tor
��di
�
�
�
�
��
ra.
� NIRENO
�
� ��� � ca
��
�
�(spira.)
mo
��io
��to
�glia in
��sca
��Tu
�SESTO
�ma
��l�al
��rò
��Spi
�
�lon.
�� �fel
��il
�
SCENA V
GIULIO CESARE, che raspisce il sigillo a SESTO, e CURIO, eNIRENO.
�i!
��CESARE
�lo.
�De
��Oh
�SESTO(alza la visiera.)
�co
�SESTO
gnor!
�Si
SESTO
�gio!
� �sto?
�CESARE
��� ��Tu Se
�
� ��si
��
�E
��
veg
�
�Che
��
que
��scia
��CESARE
�
�gil
��sto
� �me
���La
��
�
�
� �
CESARE
Io
��
�l�on
��frà
�
�
�par
��
so
� �ca?
���
4 ��al
�� � �nuo
��de
�sot
� �tra
�la
��ti
�� �Ce
�vi
��
�sti al
�
�
��ere,
����� �il
��
sa
��vo,
� �
�le
� ��do
�tan
��� �
do
�li
�
�e
��rò
��pri
��m
�a
��
por
� �gia,
��rò
��te
�
8 �so.
��
gres
���gil
��si
�la
���al reg
�
����
�
�giun
��mi
���ti
�Non
��si.
� �
�bar;
��tur
� ��
tal
�con
�
�
�
��l�in
�rò
��che
� �al
��
Te
��
� �o
��gua;
��Ni
��co
�12
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
tra,
��lia
�te.
��o a
�la
�� �
Cor
��te
�sor� ��
�ne
�mi
�ren
� �sie
�
vrò
�tor
����� � �
��o
�� ���
mor
�la
�
�pa
�� ���e
�Cle
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�83�83
Allegro.
83
�
��
�
��
�
Tutti violini.
�Bassi.
�CESARE.
��
�
�
� �
�
�����
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
�
���
���
�
�
�
�
��
10
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
� � � ��
�
�
��
�
��
� ��
�
�
�
��
�� �
��
� � �� ��
�
� � � �
�
�
�
�

143ATTO TERZO, SCENA V.
de
�� ��
�� ��
dal
��
�
�
�che
�
���
te,�� � �
��
��ca
�
�
19
� � �
��
�
��
�
��mon� �
�� �
�� �
te,
��
� � �
�ra,�
� �tut�
�
� �� �
�
��
�
�
�to at �tut
��
�ter
��Quel
� ��
tor
�
���
�
ren
��
�
�
��
��
to at
�
��ter�
��
�ra,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
� �
�
�
��
29
���
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
���� �
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�
�
tut
�
�
�
�
�� ���
�
��
��
�
�
��
�� �
���
�
to at
�
��� �� ��
�
�
�
��
� �
�tut
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�ra,
�
�ter�
�� � �
38
����
�
�
� �
� ���
�ter �
�
�
� �
�
���ch
�in
�
�
�
�
��
� �� ���
�
��
�con
�ra
�
��
�
�lo
�
�
�
��
��
tro
����
��
�stà,
�p
� �
�
�
�
�
to at
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�con
�
�
�
�
�tro
��
�
�
�
���
�
ch�in
�
��
�
��
47
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
���� ���lo
��
�
�stà;
�
�
� ���
��
� �
�
� �
�
��
�f
�
�
�� � ��
�
�
�
�� � �
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
��
to at
�
��
�de
���
�
�
�
�
�ca �
� �
�tut
�
�
���
56 ��
�
�
� ��
�
�
�ter
�
�
��
dal
����
�
�
�
��
�
�te,
�� �
� �
�ren
�
� �
�quel
�
� ��
��
�
�
p
�
�
�mon�
�
��
�
�tor
��
��
�
��
�
��
� �che
�
�
��
�
�
� �
��te,
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
���
�
���
��
�
�
�
��
���
� ���
���
��
�
�
�
�65
� �
��
�
�
���
�
� �
��
��
��
�
�
� �
��
�
�
��
� � �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��� �
� �
���
�
���� ra,�
��
�
� ���
�to at
�
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�tut
�
�
��

GIULIO CESARE144
�� �
���
�
�
ch�in
�
�� �tut
�
���
ter� �
�
�ra
��stà,
�
�� �
con
�
�
74
�
��lo
��
�
��
tro
�
�
� �
��
��
�ra,
�
� �
�
� �
to at
��
�
con���
� �
ter
�� �
� �to at
�
��
�tro��
�
�
�
��
tut
�ra
�
���
�lo
��� �
��ch
�in
� ��
ter
��
�
�
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�ren�
��
stà;
�
��
�quel�
�� ��
�tor
�
��
te,
�
�
�
��
che
� �
� �
84
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�te,�
���
�
�
�dal
�
��
�
��
� � ��
�
�mon�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�de
� �
�ca��
� ��
dal
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
�mon
� ��
che
�
���
�
�
�te,��
�
�de
� �
�ca��
��
��
� � ��
�
��
���
�� �
��
� ���
� ��
93
� ��
�
�
��
���
�
���
� ��
��
� ��
�to at
�
��
�
ter
��
tut
�
�
�
�
�
�ra,
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
� ���
��ter�
�
��
� ��
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
to at
��
�
�
�tut
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
� �
�
�
�
�f
� �
�
�
�
�
�f
102
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�ra,�
�
� ��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
� �
�
��
tro
�
�
�con�
�� ��
��lo
�
�stà.
��
�
�ter�
�tut
��
�to at
�ra��
�
�ch
�in
Adagio.
�
���
��
�
� �
��
��
� ��
� �
��
��
�
112 ����
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �� �
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�� � � �
��
��
�
�
��
�
�����
��
���
�
���
�
�Ta
�
i
�
�
le anch
� ����
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
121
��chi op
��
�
��
�
�
�o�
��
�a
��
���
��
��
�
��
�
�
�� �
��
� �
�
� �
�Fine.
�
�
�
�
�����
���
��
� �
�
��
�
�
� �

145ATTO TERZO, SCENA VI.
rà,
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�ra
�
�
�
�ter
� �
�sa
��
��to
� �
130
��
dal
��
mio
��
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
� ��
��po
�� �
�
��
�� �
�
� �� � �
�
�
�do at
��
��
dal
��
�
��
bran�
��mio
�
�
�
�
�ne
�
�la
�
�fron
� �
��
�
�
�te;
�
�
� �
��
�� ��
�
�
�
�do,�
��
��
�
��
��
�� ��
��
��
139
��to
���
��
��
dal��
�
����
mio
�
��
bran�� �
��
��
�
���
�� ��
��
���
�
���
do atter
� �����
ra
��
� ��bran�
� ��
�sa
�� ��� �
�
�
�
�
�
�do,�
��
mio
�
��
dal��
�mio�
��
�
�dal�
�
�
�
�bran�
� �
����
to
���
Da Capo.(parte.)
�
148
�
��
bran��� �
ra�
Adagio.��do at
� �ter�
�
���
��� ��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��rà,
�
�sa
�� ��
�
��
�� ���
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
rà.
� �
�
�
��
��
SCENA VI
SESTO, e NIRENO.
A
�SESTO
�si.
� chil
���i
��sto,
� �� � pas
��suoi
�
�
� �or
��to?
�
�
�la
��
�
�
stin
��e
��
� rar,
�� �spe
� � �Ce
�Tut
�SESTO
�
� �ce
�li
��to
��Se
��
gui, oh
�!"� � � �
� vi
��re
��sa
�NIRENO
Se
� ��
ve.
�
�
�
�
�� de
��il
�
�
��re,
�� �
� co
�rà
��sa
��mio
��
che
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
5
�to o
��a
��si
�� �re.
��no
��a
��cia
��
min
� �
far
�� sì,
��
�
�co
��ciel
��
che il
��
� sì,
� �ce il
��di
��mi
��det
�� �ven
��mie
��le
� �sì,
��te,
�
��
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�Violini unisoni.�
� �����SESTO.
Bassi. �
�
���
Allegro.
���
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�

GIULIO CESARE146
�
� �
��
�
����
6
�
�� �
�
��
������
��4
���
�
��
��
�
�� �
�
��
�
���
��
�
��
6
�
�
+42
�
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�42
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�topron
�
�
��
�
�
�
��le,
�
�
��
�
�
���
����
7
��
�
�
�le al
�
�� �
�stra
��
�ven
��
�la
�
��
La
�
� �
�
���
giu
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
pron
��co
� ��
stra
��
��to
�
�già
��zia ha
���
sti
��ar
��
� �sull
��
�ta,
��
�
�
�
���
�
��
����
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
��11 ���
�
�
�
��
��pu
�
��
��per
��
����
��
�
����
�����
�det
� �����
�
� �����
� �
��
�
��
�
�
����
�
���
� ��
�
� �
�
�
��
���
��di�
��
��
��tor,
14
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
� �
��
��
��
�� ��
�
�
�
� ��
per��
�
pu
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
���ni
�
� �
�
� ��
�
�re,�
� � ��
�
� �
�
��
��tra
�un��
���ni
� �
� ��
�
� ��re
�re un
�
���
�
� ��
��
tra
���
� ��
� ��
pu�
��
�ni
�
17
��
��
�
� �
�
��
� ���di
�
�
��
tor;
�
���
���
�
�
� ��
��
��
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
� ���
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
� � ��
per
��
���
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��la
�� �
det
��
��
ven
�
��stra
��
�
�
�to�
�le al
��
���
����
21
��
��
� �
����
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�ar
�� �sull
����già
�� ��pron
�
�
�
�co
���
�
giu
�
�la
��
zia ha
���sti

147ATTO TERZO, SCENA VI.
� �
� �
�
� �
�
�� �
��
���
� �
�
� � �
��
25
��
��� �
�
��
pu
�
�� ��
� ��
�
� �
�
��
per
�
��� �
�
� �
�
�ta,
��
��
��
� �
��
�ni
�
��
per��� �
pu
�
�
� ���
� �
�
�
�
�
�� �
�tor,
�
�di
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� ��
� �tra�
��
�
�re un
�
�
� ��
sull�
�
����
gi� �
ar
��
�� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�giu
�
�
�zia ha�
�
�sti
�
�
� �29
��
�� �le
�
�
�
�
�� ��
���
pron�
�co� stra� �
� �to��
���
re un��
��ni�
� ��
�tor,
�
��
tra
�
� �di
�
�
�
� ��
per
��
nir,
� �
�
��
pu
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�la�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
�
��
�
���
�
��
�
���
�
� �tra
�����
re un
� ���
�
�di
���tor,
�
33
��
��
��
��
��
�
�
��
� ��
���
��
�
�� �
����
��
��
�
�
�
�
ta,��
� �
� �
�
�
� �
�al
�
� ��la
��
�
�
��
��
� ��
det�
� ��
ven
� ��per
�
���� �
�
��ni
��
�
�pu�
� ��
per�
�� �
�
�� ��
nir,
�
� ��
pu
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
��
� �
�
��
��
�
���
��
��37
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
tra
�
�
���
re un
�
�tor.
�di
������pu
�
���
per
�
�
� ���
��ni
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
��
���
������ �
�f
�
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
��
Fine.
�����
��42
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
���
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
����
�
���
� �
��
��
� �
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�� �
�
��
�
�
���pe
���
sua
���la��
ta
���spet
���
�
�Quan
���
���� ���
�
� ��na un
�
���
46
��
pio
���em
�to è ��ta,
���
�da
���tar
��et
��
�sa
���la�
�cru
���
le a
���de
���to�
��tan
� ��più
��
�

GIULIO CESARE148
�le a
�� ��de
��cru
�
�
� ��
spet
�
�più
�
��
�
��cor,
���
����
50
� �
���
�
� ��sua
��
�
�la
��ta
��
na,
�����pe
�
�
� ��pe
��sua
��
la
�
�pe
��
�sua
���la
��
��na,
�
� � �cor,
��pio
�
�
� ���
�
��
�to
���
tan
���
��
na un
�
�
����em
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
���
�
�
�
�
�Dal Segno.
(parte con Nireno.)
�
���
��
��55 �
�
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�pio
�
�
� �
cor.
�� � �
�
��
�pe
��sua
�
�
�em
���na un
�����
�
�
�la �
����
��
�f
�
���
�
��
SCENA VII
Appartamento di Cleopatra.CLEOPATRA (con guardie) frà le sue damigelle, che piangono, e
poi CESARE con soldati.
�
��
� �����
� � �
�
������
���
�
� ����
�����
����
������ �
����
���
��
�
����
��
���
�
�Bassi.
�
�Viola.
Violino II. ���
�
��
��
���
�
����
�
��
����� �
�������
� �
� �
��
����
�
�
#�
� �
#�#�#�
Violino I.
Oboe
�
#�#��##�
�
�
83���
�
�
����
Adagio, e piano.
83���
83���
83����83
�
� �
�
�
�������
����
�
����
����
���
����
����
�
�
#�#�#�#�
�
2
�����
�
�
����
����
�
�
�
����
� � �or��
ste,
�la� �
�
�
�fo
�
��� � �
�
un tem� �
po
�
��le
�
�te in
�
�
�
�
��Voi,
�che cel
�
CLEOPATRA. �
�
�sie
� ��
��
�
non
van,
�
�più
�mie
�
����
�� �
�
te.
���mie
� �fi
�
���
�
�(senza Oboe.)
�
�ma
�de an
� �� �gri
�
���
�
11
���
�
��
���� ���
� ���

149ATTO TERZO, SCENA VII.
�� �
p
� �
��
Il
�
� �ma
� ��
�la
��
�
����
�
�
gno,mi
�ta.
�
�p
�e a
�ràme
�
�
�
delche
�
�p
����
��� ���� ��� ���
�
�
�
�a
� ��
���
�vi
� ��� �� �
16
�� ���
� � �
�� � ��
ro
�� ��
�
re
�
�
no, to
�vi
�
�
ger
�
�
�
bar me
� ���� �tor
�pri
� �ba vò glie,
� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
���
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
��
�
��
�
� �
��
�
��
�
�
qual
�
�
�
�
�
�
stre
�
�
� �d
�ar
��
� �
�pi
�to
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�� Mà
���
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
f
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
���
����
�f�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�(S'ode strepito d'armi nella Scena.)
� �
��
�
f
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
mi?
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�����
���� ���
21
���
�
�#�#
�
��#�#�
�
�
non
�
�
#
#
�#�
�spi
�#
�#�#
�#
�
�
�#
� �
�#�#�
�#�#
�#�
�tra
�
�#
��Ah
�
te,
�
#
��
�##
��
��#
�
�l�al
��#�
�
�
� �
�#
�#�#
�
�
�#
�#
�#
�
�
#
��
ma
�
#
�#�#
��
#
�
�
��
�#�#
�#Cleo
�
�
#�
�dre
���
�
�
�
�
�
������
�mie
�
�#
�#
�più
p
�p��
�
�
�
sie
25
�
�
�
��
�
�
����
��
te.
��
or ve
�
���
��
������
�or
�� ��
�
��
�
�
������
�
��
��� ���
��� ���� ��� �
���
��
��
��pa
�
�#�� �
p
��
�
�
� �rar
�
#
��#
�
sì!
��#
�sa
� �
�za, om
�o un
��re
���� � �
ca
�oh
�� � �CLEOPATRA
�� �par
���là,
��
O
�
�
�te o
���
�
�sei?
�
�bra
� � CESARE
� �For
� ��
l�in
� ��
�
CESARE �a
� �
tua
� �zai so
��gres
� � �vez
��sal
��
�Cera!
�
�
�ti
pron
��di
�bi
��ti ub
�co
��re
��sa
� �
vuol,
��sì
��ri
��ti
�Ah!
��
�
�co
���
��
�te!
��
�
CLEOPATRA
�
�
�
5
ben��
em
�
�
�ti
�spie
�
mai,
��no
��ran to!
��
ta
���� �Ce
����ni
�� �mi
���pi
��
d�un
��stri
�

GIULIO CESARE150
�
�
�to.
� �ti
��ra!
��CESARE
Ca
���sei,
���non
�
�
�ma
� �re a
��ma
�a
��sco,
�
�to
�
�
10 �
go al
��strin
��
�
�
�no
� �
�so
�te
��mio
��ro,
��
Ce
��sa
�� � � � � � � �
nò,
�bra,
�om
� �tu
�(corre ad abbracciarlo.)
�tuo
�del
��lor
�va
�al
�cio!
��
�brac
�
CESARE
�do?
�
�
�vrò
�po a
�� ��Tem
sal
� � � ve
��ti
��vo
�
�
15 �
o
���
�di
���� �
lar
� �sve
����ha
�no;
�
��vi
��gia
�
�
�ti
�gni a
���se
� �can
�to
�cen
�il
�
CLEOPATRA
�
�
�to.
�me��
Co���
de
���
fa
���
stro
�no
���
�le
��e
��to,
��ne
����por
�19
� �to al
�tan
�ra
�� �un
�in
��
� �
�schie
�se
�sper
��� ���resco
��
�� �
gion
� � ��� �
casa
�
�
�
�di
� � � �o.
�Li be
�� ��
van
��frà
� � �ra
��
+42
�
��sei,
�
mi
�� �ver
�vi
���del
���
� �imall
�� �to
���sa
��� �
�
�chia
�ma
�
�
�
suo
��sto
��
� �
���
tal
�� �que
��di
���na;
�
�
�
du
� �là
�
�co
�pre
� � � �lo.
24
�
Mar
�
�
�
�
�mi
��te
��ri
�mi
���
drai;
��
ve
�� �
l�E
��che
��non
��
�� ����
Per
�
�
��star,
�� �qui
�
ba
��do,
�
� �
��to,
� �� �
�
mon
��un
�
�
�
��
�l�ar
� �sta
� �lo.
�
��
(parte.)
� sto
�
�gitcon
�
�to
�� �pet
���
�
28
� �so
���
�dir
�� � �que
��di
�
��
�
�
�
��
� ���
�
�
�����������
Allegro.
������
�Bassi.
�Violini
unisoni.
CLEOPATRA.�
�
��
�
��
�
�� ���
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
�
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�� �
���
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
� ��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�����
����
����5
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�� ���
�
�
� ���
� �
� � ��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �

151ATTO TERZO, SCENA VII.
��
�
�
��
���
��
�
��
�pe
��
��
��
�
� �
�����
����
����9
��
�
�
�ste il
�� �
�
�
�
��
��
� ��� �
�
�
�
� ���
�
� �p
�
�
Da
�
�
�le
��� � ��
�
���
�
� �
��
tem
��
�
fran
��
�
�
�
�
���
�gno in
���
� �
�giun
�non
�
��
�se
� �
�
�
��
�sal
���
ge in
���
�to,
�
���
13
����
����
�
��
� �
�
�� ����
�de
�
��
����
��più
��
��sà che
�
�����
�
� ���
to,
�
�
��
���
poi
�
�
� �
�
�����
�
�
���
�si
�
���
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�por
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���vo
�
��
����
�
��
�
��
����
��
����
�����
����
����17�
� �
���
��� ���
�
�
�
��
� ��
�����ar,
���
�
������
�
����
���
�
�
�
��
��
��
����
��
�����
�� �
�
�
��
��
��
��
�� � ��� �
�
�
�����
����
����21 �
�
�
�
� �
��� �
��
���
� �#� #�
�#�
�#�#� #�
�
�
�
�
�che
�
�de
��
�
���
�ar,
��si
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
f
�
��
��
�
� ��
�
�
��� � �
�����
����
�����
��
�
�
�
�
�
�25 �
�
����
�
�si
��
�
�de
�
�� ��
���ar;
��
� �
�
� ��
�
��
�
��
����
� �che
�
� �
�
�
fran
�
��
�
��
�
��
���
� �
�� �
���
�
����
�����
����
����29
�
��
�
��
� �
����
�
� ��
tem�
�
�
�pe
�
�
�
�
���
gno in
����
� �
� �
� �
ste il
��
�le
���
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
p
��
�da
� ���
� � �
��

GIULIO CESARE152
��
��� �� ��
��
tem
�
��
pe
�
�
ste il
�le
��
�
�
da
�
�������
����
����33
�
�
�
��
�� �
�� ��
� �
��
to,
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
��
to,
�
��
�
� ����
��
�
��
���
���
��
gno in
� �fran�
� �
�
� ��
��
�
�
���
� ����
��
più�
��
��ar,
�de
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
non�
��
�
�� �
��
��
�
sà
�
37
����
����
� �
�si
�
�
�
� ����che
�
���
�#�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�giun
�
� ����
�to,�
�� �
�por
���
vo
��
�
�
��
����
� poi
�se�
�
�
��#�
��
��
�
���
��
�
���
ge in��
sal
��
��
�
�� ���
�
�
�
�
�
� �
���
�
���
��
���
�
���
�
������
����
����41 ��
� �
�� �� ���
�
����
� �
� �
��
�
�
��
�
�
# ��
�
� ��
�
�#
�
## ��
�
#� �
�
��
���
�
���
��
���
� �
� �#�
��
�
���
�
��
��
��de�
��
���
��
��si�
�� �
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
#��
45
�
����
����
� ����
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
�
�#��
�#�
�#giun
�# #
�#�
�#vo
�#sal
�#
��
��
�
�
��
�#��
�#�
�#
�#��
ge in
�#
� �
�
�
�
�che�
� �� �
�
���
ar,
�
�
#
�#��
poi
�#
#��
��#�
�
����
� � �#�
�#
��se
�#
�#
��
�� �sà� �
�
�
�
�
���
�#��
to,
�#
��
�#�
�##
�#�
�#
�#��
por
�
49
�����
�
����
� ����
����
�
��
��� � �
�
�
���
���
���
�
��
���
�
��
�
���
�
����
�
�
�
����
����
���
��
��
���
�
���si��
��de
�
� �
non
�
��
che�
� � � �
��
�
���� �
�ar,�più
��� �
�
� ���
� ��
�
�
��
�� �
�
���� �
53
����
����
� ����
�
�
��
�
����
�
�
����
�
��
�
�����
#��
���
���
� ��
�
��
�
��
�
#
�
�#�����
�# ��
�� �
�
�� ��
��
�
��� �
��
�
�#
�
#

153ATTO TERZO, SCENA VII.
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
de
�
�
�
�f�
ar.
si
�
�����
����
�����
�
�
�57
�
�
�
�
�
� � ���� ��
���
�
� �
� � ��
� �
��
�
���
�che
�
�più
�sà
�
�non
����
�
�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
���������
����62
��
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
��
���������
����66
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�� ���
�
� �
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
��� ��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ne
��
���
���
��to,
��
��
�pian
���
�pe
��
� trà�
��
��
�cor
�����
����
����69
�
�
va
��
�
���or
��
�tro
��
�che
��
�
������ �
���
��e
��
���
�
��� �
Co
�p
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�sì il
��
�Fine.
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�il
�
�
����l�a
�na
�
�tor
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�to,
��
�
�
�
��
�����
����
����73
����
�ni
���
��
�ar,
��be
�
ma a
�����
�
�
��
�
��
�
��
� �
�
��
�
��
�for
��
��
con
��
�
��
��
��
��
��
��
�
�suo
��
�
�
�
���
�l�a
��
�na
��
�
�
�
����
�tor
���
�
����
�����
����
�����
�
��
�ma a
��
�ni
�
77
�
�
�
��
��
� ��� �
��
� ���� ���
be
�
��
� �ar;
��� �
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE154
�tr�
��
�
�pian
�
�e
�
�pe
��
���co
��
��
�
�cor
������
����
����81 �
��
�
�
�che
�
�or
�
��
��to,
�
�sì il
�� �
ne
��
�
� �����
�
�
� ����
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
��
�
����
��
� ��
�
�����
����
���� � ��
� �
�
�
85
na
�
����to,
��
�
��� �
�
�
���for
��
�con
�
suo
���
����� ���
tor
��il
�
�
��va
����tro
���
�
���
�
����
�����
�����
����
���� � ��
�
������
89
��
�
����
����
� ��
���ar,
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�ni
�
��l�a
� �
�
�be
�
�ma a
�
�
a
�
�# �# �#�
#�
�
��be
�#�#�
�
�
�
�
�
�#� #�
�
�
�����
����
����93
���
�
����ar,
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
#��
#�#�
�
#�
�
#�#�
� � �
�
��
�
�
��
������
�
����
#�
��
��# #
��
#�
��
�# �#
�#
���ni
�
�
�
ma a
�
�tor
� �
�l�a
��na
�
��
Da Capo.
�����
���
�
�be
������
����96
ar.
�
�
�
���
������
�
� ��
�
�� ����
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
SCENA VIII
Sala Regia.CORNELIA, e TOLOMEO.
�
�
�lan
��che gue.
����de
� ��Rè
��a un
�
��
�� �mer
��no
�
�Spe
�CORNELIA
� ��
va
��ri in
����lia,
��ne
�
�mai,
�� �po o
��
tem
�è
��Cor
�
�
TOLOMEO
��
pie
��ni
�do
� �
�ta
���tu
��che
�

155ATTO TERZO, SCENA IX.
�tro
�� �TOLOMEO
�fre
��of
��ten
��� �
�
�sor
�Al
� ��te?
��5
�to;
���
��
�gna
��il
�
git
��d
�E
��tor
��
�ce
� ���Co
��de.
� �ar
� � �
�re
��stin
��
l�e
� � �con
��mio
��toi
��poss
���
bli
�me o
�o
��
�
� � �CORNELIA
Sco
� ���go.
�sen
��mio
�al
�
�strin
��ti
�(va per abbracciarla.)�9
�Non
�TOLOMEO� �
��
�è
��ta
� �na.
��
ma
��Ro
���
lio
��pen
� ��
le
��
� �ti,
�� � � sa
�gno,
� ���ra,
��
�ca
�
�
�chee
� �Cor
� ��in de
��a
��non
�
�scol
�
�lia
� ���ta,
��13
�vo
��prio
��
��che il
�(si vuol accostar di nuovo.)
�to
�pro
�� �mio
��
te
��che
��più
�sa
��Ce
�mer;
�� ���
hò
�or
��pa
��Cleo
��
mi
��u
��tra
��
�stin
��re e
�� �to,
�
�
�mor
�delfar
� �to
�
�
�la
�� �
�
�ta
��spet
��s
�a
�� �ta!
��
�det
�
��
�17 ��te
��sor
��con
��ven
��la
��or
��
cun
��Se al
�CORNELIA� � �mi,
�� �te
��non
� � �
��ler.
� ���ro,
��fer
��sto so
��me
��a
��che
�
�pur
��mi
��te
� ��que
�
SCENA IX
Mentre CORNELIA corre alla vita di TOLOMEO, sopragiungeSESTO con spada nuda in mano.
�no!
��ti
�di
��Io
�TOLOMEO
� a
��ce!
� ��oh
�me,
�� �
pi,
��SESTO
Sap
��
�
�do
���Nu
��oh
��(snuda il ferro.)
to,
�� �mi!
��
�
��fi
�tra
�son
�
���
� � �per
��re ran
��ni
��ge
�� �
�tri
�SESTO
�sta, oh
�
�
��T
�ar
�
�tua
�e per
�� � � ���Ce
�
�mos
� �tra
� � �sa
�
�
��
5
�
�ser
�mi
�Nu
��vo i
��
�
�da i
����na:
��
tro,
�bar
�
�sal
� ���� ��ti
���pe
�sciol
�ei
�o
� �Cle
�di
�to,
� men
� � � �
��in
���vit
�re in
�� ��pa
� �e
��dall
��se
���tra
���
� gue,
�vu
�do
��ch
�è
�de
�chie
���sto
�que
��e
� ��
san
��quel
��� �fol
�� �Del
�TOLOMEO
� �
�le ar
��
6
Se
��a
�to
� ��sto.
���
vie
� �te
���
giu
�quì
�ste
�� �� ��ca io
��sen
��ei
��ne;
� � ��pre
� ���ne;
� �ro,
�cor
���
�lo
���
�9
��
��
�

GIULIO CESARE156
�sco
���no
���fi
�� �co
��ri
�ti
��
�
�14 �sen
��e al
�
�Pom
��gran
��del
��glio
� ��o,
��pe
��
��dir
� ��ti
��pen
��ti
� �
�
��rai
� �ti
����CORNELIA
�
�
�(Si battono, e Tolomeo vienferito, e cade morto in scena.)
�
�
�sì
�Or
��
pre
��ben
�
�
�sto.
�
�
�to,
�
�
�tu
��vin
��chè
��ben
�
�
�18�
�
�vin
�� �hai
�
�
�(parte.)
�
�
�to.
��ti
��ce il
�
�stin -- to;
��no e
��ran
��
�strin
� �go.
� � SESTO (guardando nella scena.)
Gia
��
�sì,
��dre
�� �
�
�Pa
��or
��
��
� �
��
��
��
� �
�
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
CORNELIA.�
Tutti unisoni.
Bassi.�
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
� �
��
� ��
���
��
�
�
�� �
�Allegro.
� ���� � �
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
��
��
�
��
Non
�p
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
��
� �5
�
��
�
���
��
�
�
��
��
� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�ven
�
� �
�
�di
�
�
�
�ha
��al���
�
�
��
�ma sa��
�
�
�re� or
�
�
��
9�
�
�
�
�
�quest
�sì
�
�
�
��te ta,
����
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
me�
�
��
�
�spi� �
min
�
�� �be
�
� �
�
�com
��
�
� �
���
�
�
�
���
�
� ��
���
��
�
�
�
�ta,
��
��che�
��
�più
�
�
ca
�
� �
�r� �
��
� �� �
��
�a re
�
�� �cio a �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
����
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�f
� �
�
�cio a
�
�com
�
�
�
�
re
�
��� �
��
�non�
�
�
� �
�
��
rar,
�min
�
� � �
�
�13
�
��
�� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
� ���
�
�
�rar;
� ��
�
�
�
spi

157ATTO TERZO, SCENA IX.
��
��17
���
�
��
�� �
quest� �
�
�
��
�
ca ta,
���
���
� �
��
�rar,
�
�
�
���re
spi
�
�
�� �
�
� �
� ��
non
�
���
com
�
� ��min
�
��
ta,�
��
cio a
��
��
��
� ��� �
�
� �più� �beme
�
�al
��
� �
��� ���
�sa
��
��
��
rà�te� �
��
��
ma�
��
� �re
�
�di
��or
��
�
���sì
�
��� �
��
ven
���
��ha
���
a�
��
che
�� ��
��sa�
���cio a
��be�
�
��
��
ven
���al
�
�� �
minma� ��
��
��
�
��
ta,
�
��
spi
��
ha che
�
�
�
��
più�
���
� ��a
�
��di
��
�� �
��
�
���ca
���
��te
���
� ��
���
�
��
��
�
com
��
�ta,
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
�
��
rar,
���me
�
���
��
�
��or��
quest�
�
��
��sì
�
��re
�21
�� ��re
� �
� rà�
��
�
��
�ta,
��
��
��a�
��
��
min��
��com�
��s�
�
�
��r�
��be
��sa� min
�
�com
�
� �
�
�spi
��
�
� �cio a
�
�cio a�
��
�
�
��
��
rar,
� �
�
�
�re��
��
spi����
��
�
�
� � �re�
� �
�� ��
��� �
��
�
�
��
� ��
��
�� �
���
�
�
��
�
�or�
��
��
��25 ��
�
���
� ��
� ��
��
�
��
���
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�� ��
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
���
��
�
�
��
�
� �
��
� � �
���
�
� ��
rar.
�
�
�
���30
� ��
�f
�Fine.
� ��
�
�
�
� ���
�
�� �
�
� �
��
�
�
���
�
� ��
��
�
� �
� ��
��
�no o
�ch
�e
�
� �va
�
�la
�� �
�gni
��
�men
��
�
�
�
�to,
��
�mi
3
��
�Ciel
�
�
���
�
�
�men
���
�
�se il
��
�to,
�
��vo��
�
��Or
�
�
� �
�to in
��
�tut
��
�
����
�
�� �fà
�
�� �spe
���
��
gi il
���
can
���si
� �
�tor
�� ��mio
����de
��
��go
�
��
�re
��
�
��
�va
�
��ch
�e
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
���
���
��38
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�la
��
�
gni
��
�no o
�
fà
��
�
spe�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�rar,
�����
se il
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�rar,
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
�
����
�
��
�
�
���
mi
�
�
�
�
�Ciel
�

GIULIO CESARE158
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
��41
�
�
�
�Dal Segno.
(parte.)
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�se il
�
�
�to,
�� �
�Ciel
�
�
� �
�
p
Non
�
��
��
�
men
�
�
�
�
rar.
�
�spe
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
f
�
�
fà
�
�
�mi
�
�
�
�
� �
SCENA ULTIMA
Porto di Alessandria.CESARE, CLEOPATRA, e seguito d
�Egizii con trombe e timpani;
finita la Sinfonia entrano CURIO e NIRENO, e poi SESTO eCORNELIA, con un paggio, che porta lo scettro e la corona di
TOLOMEO.
SINFONIA.
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
� � �
� �
�
�
�
�
Oboe II.
�
� � �
� � �
�
Viola.
�
��
�
Violino I.
�
�
Violino II.
Oboe I.
Corno I. II.ex G.
�Corno III. IV.ex D.
�
��
�
�
�
Bassi.
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
Bassons.
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
� ���
�
��
�

159ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
��
��
��
���
�
���
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
�
� ��
��
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
���
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
��
3
�
��
�
�
��
���
�
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
���
��
�
�
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
� ���
��
�
����
���
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
� �
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�p
�p
�
�
�
��
�
�
���
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
��
����
��
�
��
����
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
5
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
����
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�

GIULIO CESARE160
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� � � �
�
� �
�
� ��� � �
�
� �
�
�
�
���
���
�
��
���
�� �
pp
�pp
�pp
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��pp
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
� �
�
�
� � �
�
� �� �
�
7 � ��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�� �
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � ��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�f
�
�
�
��
�f
��f�f
�f
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
� �� �� �
��
�
�
��
� ��
�
�
��
�
�
9
�
� ����
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��

161ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
11
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
����
��
��
�
���
�
��
�
���
����
��
�� �
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
���
��
�
���
���
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�� �� �� �
�
�
�
��
���
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
��
���
� �� ��
��
��
�
���
�� ��
�
���
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
���
�
�
13
�
�
��
�
��
��
� �
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
���
���
�
��
��
�
�
�
����
��
�
���
�
�
�
�
��
��
����
�
�
��
���
�
����
�

GIULIO CESARE162
��
�
�� �
���
�
� ���
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
������
�
��
��
�
�
�
��
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�� �� �
�
�
�
�
���
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� �
� �
15
�
�
�
��
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
� �
� ���� ��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
����
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�� �17
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�� � �
��
p
�p
�
p
�
�p
�
�
�
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
��
�
�
� ��
��
�
�
�
��� �� �
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

163ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
��
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
f
�
����
�
�
� ��
�
��
�
f
�
�
��
�
f
�
f
�
�
��
���
��
�
���
�
�
��
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�����
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
��
�
����
�
�
��
��
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
���
f
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�� �
���
���
��
��
�
�
�
�
19
�
�
���
�
��
�
�
�
����
��� ��
� ��
�
������
���
�
��
�
������
���� �� ��
��
����
� �
�
�
�
� �
��
�
��
�
Da Capo.
�
�
�
��
�
�� ��� �� ��
� � �
�
�
� �
�Adagio.
��
��
�
�
���
��� � �
��
� �
������
�
�
��
��
��
��
��
���
��
��
�
��Adagio.� �
����� �
�
�21
�
�� �
��
�
� �
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
������
�
�
�
������
�
cla
��ac
� ��un
�
��ma
��
re
��sa
�� �Ce
��ogn
��
��
�� �e
���
�
�Si
�do
��
mon
��
del
��gnor
�
�tor,
� �l�E
��tuo
�quì
��Quì
�NIRENO
�
� �ci
��vin
��rio
��Cu
�pia
��so
��do
��sto on
�no
��
�
�
�git
� ��que
��in
��to;
�

GIULIO CESARE164
�Cu
� ���no;
� �
�del
��già
��rio,Ni
��rà
��av
�� �
�re
��
�
�7 �si
��
�
��tuo
��
cio
��brac
��te
��for
�
��
�no.
��ma
� CESARE
�
��
im
� ��co��
Ro
��tor
��ra
��pe
� �pre
� �gno
�� �de
��con
��mio
��suo
��Del
�
�vir
��ser
��do
�fi
�
�lia,
��ne
��Cor
� �
di
��e
�� ��
�pie
� �di
���di
��
12 �glio;
���
�
� �Pom
�
�
�
fi
��il
��peo
�
� �quì
�Mà
��
�
no
�ec
��e
��
lor.
��va
��sce il
�Si
� �tuoi
��co a
�gnor,
��
�
ne
�� �Cor
�SESTO
�
(Sesto e Corneliache s'inchinocchia.)
��lia?
�
To
��se a
�l�al
���o
�� me
��do,
�� �bran
��suo
��col
� �
tol
��e
�
�
17
�
��
�
�
�ma
�
�
gue.
�� �san
�� �col
���gran
��la
��gli
�
��
sa
�� � fe
� ���lo
��
del
��de of
�
e
�
���di
��ven
��me
� ��
�cò
�� ��
tra
� �nor
��to e
��men
��di
�
��non
��to
��� �
�re
��cor
��ac
��fe��
di
���sto in
� �� �pronsa
�
22
�pe
���
�
�a,
� �ra in
���Cor
� ��
� mia
�È
�
�
CESARE
� � � �di
� ��
ene l�olia
��nor
�
�o?
� �Se
��Se
�CORNELIA� rì
��mo
�� �
�
�me
��lo
��To
�
�
mi
��a
��ed
�
�co
�
Se
�� �� �gi,
��sor
�sto,
��
�
�27
�gni af
�� �O
��
�
�t�ac
��sen
��al
�SESTO
�go.
�� �
col
���CESARE
La
��glio.
� � �del
��ta
�det
��ven do
���� �
�
�ri
� �
�
�
�fi
�� �ta al
��vu
� ��glio;
�
�
�� ��
pa
� �ben
��è
�dre
�
�li,
� ��por
��li
�� �te
��
co i
��ec
��
no
���
�Re
��gni
��se
�
�
32 �o
��Cle
��a
�
�
�a
CESARE
�(Dà la corona e lo scettro di Tolomeo a Cesare.)
go.
�� �ma
�si
��lis
��Bel
��de
�� �(si abbracciano.)
�
fe
��vol
��ri
��te
��in
�� � ��di
��to
��
fet
� �to
�
6
stin
��e
� ��
ran
��ti
��go.
�� �Dell
��CORNELIA
��
�
�
�
�
cri
��il
��go
� �
�gi
��Re
��
ne;
��
spet
�
�ta;
��
37
�rai
���cin
�
�
� �del
�na
�da
��to
��git
�ne
��
�
�
�pa
� �E
��io
� �
4
�� �te
2
� ��ri,
� �s
�a
��te
��a
�de
��dia
��quel
�tra,
�
�mi
��che
��ma,
�
�è
���
��
tuo
��sol
���re
�� � �sto
�gno
�
�
�
�
42
�Re
��ria
�
�
�no,
�ta
��
bu
��tri
�le
��
ma al
�
nor
� �do
��e
��ti,
��
gen
�� �tro
��
al
� �que
�� �no.
� � �CLEOPATRA
�Ce
�
�
�re,
��sa
�� �
leg
�
�
�
�ge
�

165ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
��mai
�più
��chi
� �de
�� �vi
�
�
47
�
��
�
�la
��bel
�� �
��
�ma?)
�� �chio
��na
���gi
�tor
��ra
�pe
���re
���im
�do
�� �
CESARE
�
��
ma.
� �
�mor,
��(A
��t�a
�� �Ro
��di
��rò
�
��
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�6
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
���
� �
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�Bassi.
�
�CESARE.�
CLEOPATRA.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�Violino IOboe I.
Violino IIOboe II.
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
� � �
�
��
�
� �� �
�
�812
Allegro, mà non troppo.
�812
812
�812
� �812
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
� �
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
più a
�
5
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
la!
��
�
�
�
� �
�
812
812
812
812
812
Adagio.
� �
� ro!
��
�
�Bel
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
Viol. (s. Ob.)
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�pp
�
Ca
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�bel
�
���vol
�
���
�
�
��
�to,
�
�
��
�
� ���
�
�
��
�
�
�
�ve
�
�rà
�
�
� �
�tro
�
tuo
�
�
�
� ��
�del
�
�
�
��
�
�
�mai
812
Allegro.
812
812
812
812
11
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
��
��
�più a
�bel
�
�tà
�
�
�
�
�
�bi
��
�le
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�p
�ma
�
�
�
�
ma
��
� �
� �� �
�
si
��
�
�
��
�
�
�tro
�
�
�
�
�ve
�
�
�
�
�
�
�si
�
�
�
�
��
�non
�
�
rà,
� �
�
�
�
�
�mai
�
�
�bel
�
�
�tà
�
�
�
�bi
�
�le
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mai
� ��
�non

GIULIO CESARE166
� ���
�
tuo
�del
�bel
�� �
��
�
�
�vol
�
� �
�
���
�
��
�
��
��
�del
���
��
��
�
� ��
�bel
�
�vol
�
��
�tuo
�
�
più a
�più a
�
16
���
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� ���
����
to;
�to;
�
�
��
��
��
��
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
vol
�vol
�
�tuo
�
��
���
��
�
�del
�del
���
tuo
�to,
� �
�
bel
�bel
�
���
��
� ��
�
� � �
�
�����
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
��
�non
�
� ��
�
��
�� �
ve
�rà
�
�
���� �
si
�tro
� �
�
�
��
�to,�
��
����
�
�
�
�
�
��� �
��
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�non
��
��
���
mai
�
�
���ma
�ma
�
�rà,
�rà,
�
�
�
�
�più a
�più a
�
�bi
�bi
�
�le
�le
�
�
�
�del
�
21
�
�
�
�
�
�rà
�
�del
�
�
�tuo
�
���
�
��
�
�
� �
�tro
�
�ve
�rà,
��
�nò,
�
�si
�si
�tro
��ve�
�mai
�tà
� �
�
�
�
�bel
�� �
bel
� � �
�non�
�� � �
nò,
��
�
�mai
�mai
�
�
�
�bel
�bel
�
�
�
�
�� �
tà
�
� �
�
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�non
�non�
tro
�tro
�
�
�
�ve
�ve
��
�
�si
�si
��
��
�
�ma
�ma
� �
�le
�le
�
�
�
�tà
�tà
�
�
� �
�
�
�bi
�bi
�
�
��
�to,
�to,
�
�
� �
��
�
�
�
�
�� ��
�
�
�
�
���
��
�
��
���tuo
�tuo
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
bel
�bel
�
�
���vol
�vol
�
��
26
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
���
�
�
� �
� �
��
��
�
�
��
�
Ca
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
��
���
�
�
�
�del
�to,
�
to,
�del
�
��
� � �
tuo
�
�
�
� � ���
�
�
�
�
�bel
��
���
�
�� �
��
� �
�
�� �
� �
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
vol�
�
�
�
�
� ��� �
� � vol
��
�
�
�
�
� �bel�
��
�
� �ve
�rà,
�rà,
�
�
���
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
��
��
mai
�
����
bel
�bel
�
�tà�tà
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�ve
�
�
�
�
�
�non
�non
si
�si
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�31
�
�
��
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
���
���
�
��
���
�
�
��
�mai
�
��
�tro
�tro
��� �
�
�
��
��
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
più a��
�
�
�
� ��
�
�più a
���
ma
��
�
��
� ��
�la!
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
��
�
��
�
�
�
�ma
� �
�
�le
�le
�
bi
�bi
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
��
�Bel
�
��
�
��
ro!
��
��

167ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
�
�non
�
�non
�
�
�
�
�tro
�tro
� �
�
�
�
�
�si
�si
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�mai
�mai
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�del
�del
�
��
�
36
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�to,
�to,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�del
�
�
�
�
�tuo
�
�ve
�ve
�
�
�rà
�rà
�
�tuo
�
�
�vol
�
�
�
�bel
�
�
�
�vol
�
�
�
�bel
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�del
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
��
�
�
�
���
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� ��
�
�
�
�
�f
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�41
�
�
�
� � �
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
���
�
�
��
�to,
�to,
�
�
��vol
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
����
�bel
�bel
�
�
�
�
�
� �vol
�
�
�
�
�tuo
�tuo
�
�
� �
�
�
to.
to.
�
�
�
�vol
�vol
�
�
��
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
��
�del
�del
�
�
�
��tu
�tu
�bel
�bel
�
�
�
�
��o
�o
��
�mor
�rà,
�
�
de
�
�
� �del
�in
�
�
�nè
� �fe
�
� �
�
��
��
��
�
�
��
�
�
�splen
� �
�nè a
�
�
�
�
�
� �rà
�
�
�
�nè
46
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
�tà,
�te
�
� �nè a
�de
�
�
�
�
�mor
�� �non
�
�splen
��
�
�
�
�
�
Fine.
��
non
� �splen
�
�
� �
�
�
rà
�te
�
�me
�
� �del
�nè a
�
�
�
�
� �
�fe
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�non
�
� �
��
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
��de
�In
��
�� �� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�In
�

GIULIO CESARE168
�
�
� �� �
�
da
�
�
� �� �di
�di
�
�te
�me
�
�non
�non
� �
�
�
� � �
�
�
��
�
� � �
�
�
�
50
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
��
��
�
��
�
�sciol
�sciol
� �
�in
�
�
�te
�
�to;
�to;
�
�
�
� �da
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tà
�
�
sciol
�
�
�
��
�
��
di
�
���te
� �
�me da
�
�
�
�
� �in
��
� � � �
� � � me
�
� �sciol
�
�
�
��
�di
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
to,
�to,
�
�nè
�
�
�
��tà,
�mor
�
�
del
�� �
�
�fe
�
�
�da
�
�
� �
� �
� � �
�rà
rà
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
��
�
�
� �
��
��
�
� � to.de da
�
to.
� ��
�
de da
55
�
�
�
�
� �nè a
� �
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�Dal Segno.
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
� ��
�nè a
�
�
��te
� ��
� �
me
� � �
��
��
mor
�sciol
�
�
��
� ��
�di
�
�
tà
�� �
� �
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�di
�
�
mor
��splen
�
�del
�
�
�
�
�
�splen
�
�
�
�del
�tà
�
�
��
� �
�
��nè
�
�
nè
��
�
�
sciol
�fe
�
�
�
�� �
� �
�
�
�fe
��
�li
�ma
��pri
� �ber
��
tà.
�� ��la
��to
��
� �re
�
�
�sa
�Ce
����or
�pur
� �
�git
��
l�E
�
�CESARE.�
�
�da
��Go
� �quil
��tran
� �
�sta
��lo
��to
��
più
��in
�
�da
��span fa
��la
��
�man
��Ro
��me
�5
�
�
�ma.
��
�
�
�
�
��no
��u
��dall
� �al
��
all����
�bra
��
�
��ma,
�
�
�ch
�il
��lo
� ��no
��gran
�
�po
��
tro
�� �

169ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
CORO.
tor
tor
tor
tor
�
�
Viola.
Corno I.ex G.
Corno IV.
Corno III.ex D.
Corno II.
$�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Oboe II.Violino II.
�
Ri
�
Ri
�
Ri
�
Ri
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
no
�
no
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
no
�
no
�
�nel
�nel
�
nel
�
nel
�
�
�
�
Bassi.
�
�
�
�
�
��
� �
stro
�
stro
�
stro
�
stro
�
�
�
mai
�
mai
�
mai
�
mai
�
�
�
�
�
�
ni o
ni o
ni o
ni o
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
$
$
$
��
$
$� �
�
�
�
� �
�
$
��
�
$
�
�
$�
$�
$
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
$
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
Oboe I.Violino I.
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�

GIULIO CESARE170
bel
�
re
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
il
�
pia
�
bel
bel
�
�
pia
�
bel
re
�
re
�
re
�
tor
�
re
re
re
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�
re
la
�
�
�
mai
�
mai
�
�
�
�
�gio
gio
mai
�mai
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ni o
la
ni o
ni o
�
�
�
tor
�
la
la
�
la
�
�
�
la
la
�
�
�
la
ni o
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
bel
� �
9�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
� �
�
�
� �
�
�
pia
�
��
�
�
�pia
�
�
�
�
�
�
ja ed
�
�
bel
stro
bel
�
�stro
�
�
�
�
�
bel
��
�
�
�
�
co
�
�stro
�
stro
�
�
�ja ed
�
co cer,
cer,
no
cer,
�
�
�
�
�
�
no
�
no
�
no
�
�
�
�
�
�
cer,
�
co
co
co
co
�il
�
�
�
�
�
il
�il
�
�
�
�
�
ri
�ri
�
�ri
�
�
�
�
co
co
�
�
�
�
��
�
ri
�
�
�
gio
�
gio
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
la
�
�
�
�
la
� �
ja ed
�
��
�
�
�ja ed
�
�
�
� �
la
�
��
ja ed
�ja ed
�
�
�
�
�
�la
�
�
la
�
la
la
�
la
�
�
tor
�
�
�gio
�gio
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
tor
�
�
nel
�
nel
�nel
nel
�
ja ed
�
�
�pia
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
��
�
�
�
�ja ed
�
�pia
pia
�
�
�
�
�pia
��
�
�
�il
�il
�il
�
�
�
�
�
gio
�gio
�
�
�
�
�il
�

171ATTO TERZO, SCENA ULTIMA.
bra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
sgom
�sgom
�
�
bra
bra
bra
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
gni
�
gni
�
gni
�
gni
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
lo
�
lo
lo
lo
�
�
do
�
do
�
do
�
do
�
�
�
�
to è il
to è il
�
sgom
�
sgom
�
�
�
�
�
to è il
to è il
sen
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
sen
�
sen
�
sen
�
�
d�o
�
d�o
�
d�o
�
d�o
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
� �
�
�
18
�
�
�
�
��
��
��
�
�
�
� �
�
� �
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ra
�
ra
�
�
�
�
tor
�tor
�
tor
�
tor
�
�
ra
�
ra
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
ni o
ni o
ni o
ni o
�
�
�
�
�
mai
�
mai
�
mai
�
mai
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
nel
�
nel
�
�
�
�
nel
�
nel
�
�
�
�
der.
der.
der.
der.
Ri
�
Ri
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�tor
tor
tor
tor
�
�
�Ri
�
�
� �
Ri
�
�
�
�
�
scun
�
�
�
�
cia
�
�
scun
scun
scun
cer;
cer;
ri
�
�
��
�
�
�
�cia
�
cia
�
cia
�
�
�
�
� �
re,
�re,
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�
�re,
�re,
�
�
go
�
go
�go
�
�
�
�
�
�